+P OP8@e recesses, 127 **?* Petenbnan ree ewe tee yererne Pebererenerecann nt! beeen neee: 404 So. abs renee ene cent eh TSSt os vewewereenay Stiltrerssttsiss te lete ss pittcthrteissetietetate tities TOT tees oteecesees 6. a. Tirtitrttsseseiabatitarslete te tettsetiesecs eer teenaa srs ses eset ee! Cistiiite eer earesateees OR Ne beer ese ee ee tet ewerene: pv - rrr rer hehehehe Lanes gl itele ppetititiitestetistinsstsstats tate yeareeys tit tan he dart Peehewees. eee! PO benwre re We Rw Rae Saanasae Set Peseseeeeade cs, Bttt-trter Stventerree ee +44, eoreees 7 yee sears eeecerere rg. oor We eee erbet ates eters be000C twee mere, Pre eistbiledeletit Tei treeeeaeselete SLiLg Mitr estes tanesncectress : sarah : rare ereeen T3gtssttst poerest Mertieeitrtrtta tees Ne Doom tiititiettiptesssarateledetehite?: Paatetieete resewtse > whes > Seer ibe ees ee, ~ Stetrti sit rtltest t-te Tty bh ease stir: Poses. * . I wore: wee, rus Pees no ST rwrrtet ss steebbbmieseseabs 4 Titties eee ere Sitter tr titted sacks ee oer iP er tes as een rere eae, Teste es : setae rire taste tttrdsde bd te cat et s342ala st ritariestesere! eeeh soaring vets. eet artotstireeeehisse te itetser sisi ey reese Rene, . rarer erews weverces Sigiiitretere site pertessscatasstress EET Tetees etels: renal) a sarees seer beenens. imeetiser init ittersetidtesetahy : Ceaet ie treboeee peti uae Se ieee! riwewerecen seers to ~: 4 - marie Pere Sat PMG Lae paNeEt eee tteterseeestey, Totti Wmsesestaritencinet tetesseenstesssticeseseess a "eabaonene ths rittetesheleseiiiass city Ps ea aene comes re recens ent. wen POP ewens eee OrOe ee tare titreHst Tt etet aces 8 Pewers 7 ieee e ere ees Thttrtrs+tes irtetetsa tell ees eta na, i meabaeananee te : stecetete pes eeebereses Ts preres iets ema teeet sistgtiieas aehaeet + woee wer, rit 7 tii lbalebabatatersiitosiey resersessyrerpsasetets 2 : ret staseteeatath steed Bone Poet ereee sete! teers a, weeseshe Sites ‘ : Three oe oP DF on eeepenires ewer Meher leecle eon e eechdedne ta) Scenes St oe em Mrtetyitietitsstitesetitestatatits oes: . : pet tees eces Set st ererer ys be a re Ow: ” i powees eer ° ebetli at tetest te. : ae + ; > + +r Tet tet este Seer et TT popemaennne wend es SFT pete sister Ser em seer. Sede 8 dO pe ar Ee Ob 8, ee R ete es y| res . . enone heres seeeeeee es : Sihtesres naatehstetenssetststensseest sessseagectsseistesseaspuanenestiessyietemrscataret tessteoeneestets tawessitas oy Seve ee ivac sere gearessessyy girsrergevtatatnestararae tevestnevnes Sivestit% ae eset reer ereesenen ‘ Litttaterty bitte: thats ‘ = be " pstemsteet! stiteeri testi + Wests ratroventss $ys7 pasa re Ith er aey. oer p Ver 4 ree os 2 i Seer Chips irittset reaped . > rae orere Ty toe phe eseaenes agit > roses etetotee ries Hietitety our eseecacse: ootneetetete ttt sase strssttitehatitsties easitatrtstasttepes tess tit z ee bbeitiastsssiesnistsstssessisitest! att pesastet tes: $ret Hast etesessereere seSstaseeetevetetesescsstets . sie Mit-teele tees : Ristoties eres tees + sere Sar orgcewee > it hdoe th. 2 raters: ‘—arereserse, = tes <4 Sy hi rhedepesee et 0006? wees tan iat es tities) seyetteetaitietiretatatat ae ersiese! were bees) ee! sSSsessiees eases ec! res Sriteqtite etsy see esh Sibceceresecsstsecess 20: tSttitt ctr pecsuens oe * Se 3h meee 7 ar avewdateise: Mets ie stontaesteite Histiptnaissitteetets Srotte te Pes oc ornes tay ea tee, : reson ; HHH 2 teats ry enbenanles : +. he a " = ? * i rea Wlalstitterpyietetestteee ssitebasetaeepescemgiy tt Neha thy ; . : etwas - 7 oy TTT ite +yey hs =e Sorts sietststisetsteestese Stsetestts - reat ee il ’ : srieveny re resbonetene ds) rueetedassnt untae oe tt © * aretevinen teeth} eeseges fasgaatyteteee sets es msestacarie atte seisass - seeecsesisensetee: yess: Ly he 3 a Lt ts $4101 iH = erraere wees : : : 475 ; —~ > ‘ : sets aaa bata ts + pesya ert eas Papititetau otis rt] 3 ; tariseteviltrhepasatcussmmeccpensncsees eeitatirstsitt ttt fests : wee ets ta tege te. pases epraeget Ihe tc oaeen veneer Ssearaeatin. 4 . ti 5 ¢ " . Hr - atein ds . =< M r ttne raiteastses Sa2e SHsieeaie ssa Mepis seesets #1 gegistitetisse ziti eelise ete hitatcs pais : , Satateteeite : te? Soh ee i Haasrtts esttey. re ° prveeee ra ee ae eestsesentess 2s ee titity oe Spiess + oe ss irestrertits pebabeue * pataty) set pitt sicsareeti tise drarseetenanisanaes wstetisseadh ed seme ititetitiiser irstitint ewe reese v4 * popriitiiatatietcetisesess ot Fy 333 ss8 Povererte® ts+4 La) ‘ regitteds Aes +. ertiet sogoce aeaetieent sie Stat ty .4 ieiegseroeatesieeesente eattssits i URES VEST enareretete rebate > : eiveees re beset tats ttt satesesets 4 ig : : piers adrestaaetetees ivie sajeteasigs TI Sau Met espneatis feted eptasaszaneaursaaatare seteiet 3 eatitits nants iH Perens ¢ : greases site ate fis ee. . oo sy28 oot Sascerat engin: iytee Bimtpen rbittsae + asressracesease Heine satsese tpaeeaease teete +s ” eheese nest eit ce Batts : sith eae Lit alee att hele al a rh ¢ i Stu eee eat Rie sibestegesieseszissartess tH : tae Beeegetrantst sf ee Slevesere seiuntten i satraeriste att ni sgtaty 2 HH 3 hs 3 Ht of i 53343 30 * om ire i ie r4 ew Lad Ht at i ai att 13 - bakcncee ' eer? et etosese sonvisivenwee a con r) oa 419s iT THE ANNALS °? hd AND MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY, INCLUDING ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY. (BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE ‘MAGAZINE OF BOTANY AND ZOOLOGY,’ AND OF LOUDON AND CHARLESWORTH'S ‘MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.’) CONDUCTED BY - wes Sir W. JARDINE, Barr., F.L.S.—P. J. SELBY, Esa, F.LS., GEORGE JOHNSTON, MD., CHARLES C. BABINGTON, Esa., M.A., F.LS., F.G.S., J. H. BALFOUR, M.D., Prof. Bot. seease wah a AND RICHARD TAYLOR, F.LS., F.G. s, , am a Ses iA VOL. I—SECOND SERIE ot , LONDON: PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY R. AND J. E. TAYLOR. SOLD BY S. HIGHLEY; SIMPKIN AND MARSHALL; SHERWOOD AND Co.;: «> W. WOOD, TAVISTOCK: STREET ; BAILLIERE, REGENT STREET, AND PARIS: LIZARS, AND MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH: CURRY, DUBLIN: AND ASHER, BERLIN, 1848. **Omnes res create sunt divine sapientie et potentie testes, divitie felicitatis humanz :—ex harum usu bonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini; ex ceconomia in conservatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis elucet. Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper estimata; a veré eruditis et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper inimica fuit.”— - LINNZEvs. o sel we gh ose te een eta’ ene: eylvan powers Obey our summons ; from their deepest dells The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild And odorous branches at our feet ; the Nymphs That press with nimble step the mountain thyme And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed, But scatter round ten thousand forms minute Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles, Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread, The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne, All,.all to us unlock their secret stores And pay their cheerful tribute. J. TAYLOR, Norwich, 1818. PREFACE TO THE SECOND SERIES. On commencing a New Series of ‘The Annals and Magazine of Natural History,’ the Editors trust that they may refer, with some degree of confidence, to the contents of the Twenty Volumes which have been published under their superintendence, as the result of their endeavours to succeed in establishing a compre- hensive and permanent Journal of the departments of knowledge to which the work is devoted. Viewing Natural History, so far as the study of Organized Beings is concerned, as a science each branch of which is essen- tially connected with the others by principles and phenomena common to all, it has been the object of the Editors to include whatever tended to the advancement of the study both of the Animal and Vegetable Kingdom. The important duty of making known in this country the labours and discoveries of Foreign Naturalists, the Editors trust has hitherto been to a considerable extent fulfilled, in the great number of Translations and Abstracts from the principal Journals and Memoirs of other countries, and in Notices of Foreign Works in all branches of Natural History, which have been given with a view to enable the lovers of the science to keep pace with its progress in every stage of advancement. In this, as well as in all the other departments of the Journal, the Editors continue to avail themselves of the aid of Dr. Wint1am Francts, whose services they take this opportunity of acknowledging, as from the commencement of the Work they have had the advantage of his constant and valuable assistance in its regular superintendence. iv : PREFACE. With regard to the Naturalists of our own country, it has been a source of great satisfaction to the Editors, that their Journal should have been instrumental, from its circulation at home and abroad, in diffusing a knowledge of their labours: and to what extent it has been efficient for this purpose will be evident from the multitude of references to the original commu- nications which have appeared in it that are to be found in foreign Journals, and in the Reports on the various branches of Na- tural History by Wagner, Miiller, Von Siebold, Erichson, Bronn and others, as may be seen in the translations which have been published by the Ray Society. Of the manner in which their endeavours have been seconded by the lovers of Natural History, the Editors can speak with much gratification, as the pages of the Annals have been conti- nually honoured with contributions from Naturalists of the first eminence: and they regard as the most satisfactory testimony which they could receive as to the conduct of their Journal, that its successive Volumes have been enriched by the original com- munications of so great a number. For the principal Bodies connected with the study of Natural History in this country, the monthly numbers of the Annals furnish an early and faithful record. ‘Authentic reports of the proceedings of the Linnean, Zoological and Entomological Societies of London, and the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, are Officially communicated through its pages. The commencement of this New Series affords the Editors a fit occasion for expressing a hope that they may now receive an accession to the number of their supporters. They would urge how much their means of giving additional interest and value to the Annals, both as to quantity of matter and en- eravings, must depend upon the extent of the sale ; in the hope that those lovers of Natural History who are not already sub- scribers may take this convenient opportunity of increasing the number of those by whose support the work has been upheld. CONTENTS OF VOL. I. [SECOND SERIES.] . NUMBER I. c e€ I. On the Recent British species of the genus Lagena. By W.C. ra Wituiamson, Esq. (With two Plates.) ..........+. hiatderceaessets Ave renee | II. Note on the genus Cypridina, M. Edwards; with a description of two new species. By W. Barrp, M.D., F.L.S. &c. (With two RAALOE. ): 5 sis ich nteebapeiagiviblenepieusanien Wiel dks isledabn'sipuine on ak'ee Vecesesscecs 2h III. Observations on the Development of the Meduse. By Joun Rerp, M.D., Fellow of the Royal College of Physicians of Edinburgh, and Chandos Professor of Anatomy and Medicine in the University of St. Andrews. (With two Plates.) .....cecscssccscsses side pennpe dvs davies 25 IV. On the Ventriculide of the Chalk; their Classification. By J. Toutmin Smit, Esq. ...scececeeeees Seabee vdsatbecdesedics ess odaveveweeds 36 . V. Reports on the Progress of Physiological Botany. No.1. Recent Researches into the Origin and Development of the Vegetable Embryo. By Anrnus Henwrney, BUS. GG.) civccssuesedictsapsseecs esos Sesececenceee 49 VI. Additions to the Fauna of Ireland. By Witt1am Tuompson, Esq., Pres. Nat. Hist. and Phil. Society of Belfast ......sc0cs.eeee0s seseee 62 VII. Description of a new species of Coccinella from New Zealand. By M. Muusanrt of Lyon, author of the ‘ Histoire Naturelle des Co- léoptéres de France.’ Communicated by Apam Wuire, F.L.S. ...... 66 New Books :—The History of Barbados, by Sir Robert H. Schom- burgk, Ph.D.—Zoological Recreations, by W. J. Broderip, Esq., F.R.S.—An Experimental Inquiry into the Cause of the Ascent and Descent of the Sap, &c., by G. Rainey, M.R.C.S.E. ....... 67—73 Extracts from a Letter to Thomas Bell, Esq., F.R.S., from George Clark, Esq., of Mauritius ; Habits of Insects ; Note on the Insects of Madeira; Curious Phenomena in the Night-blooming Cereus, &c.; Descriptions of two new species of Planaria, by Joseph Leidy, M.D.; Professor Agassiz; Meteorological Observations. and Table ...... ehacgduseteddaa svebens {edadevcdocceyedcreoness sesssoeeres (3-80 v1 CONTENTS. NUMBER II. VIII. On Anacharis Alsinastrum, a supposed new British Plant. By Cuarzzs C. Basineton, M.A.; with a Synopsis of the species of Anacharis and Apalanthe. By J. E. Puancuon, doct. és sc. (With @ Plate.) .iveckssdecan Pater id mil ges enna bie ay auisle aul vdep ae Kdesighe 435 XLVI. Reports on the Progress of Physiological Botany. No. 4. On the Multiplication, of Vegetable Cells by Division. By Arruur Henrrey, F.L,S. &e. ...... ead A Sead vee di eenaed Ld oe » hihi Said diplek caches ce XLVII. Descriptions of Aphides. By Francis Watxer, F, Ta S.. XLVIII. Corrections of ‘Critical Remarks on Mr. Gray’s ue - logue of Mammalia and Birds presented by B. H. Hodgson, Esq., to the British Museum,” Ann. and Mag. N. H. vol. xx. p. 313. By E. Briytu, Curator to the Museum of the Asiatic Society, Calcutta ...... 454 New Books :—Recherches sur les Animaux Fossiles, par L.de Koninck. —Monographia Heliceorum Viventium, sistens Descriptiones sy- stematicas et criticas omnium hujus familize generum et specierum hodie cognitarum, Auctore Ludovico Pfeiffer, Dr. Cassellana...457—460 Proceedings of the Linnzan Society; Botanical Society of Edin- burgh CoP H Hoe e eee eeeFEFEHeseee Soe eereneenseresneses Deere eeereessreseace “460—465 - On some Microscopic Organisms found in the Stomach of a Peruvian Freshwater Fish, by Prof. Ehrenberg ; Discovery of the Maxillary Organs of the Jguanodon; Description of a new British Mould, by George Johnston, M.D. &c. ; Meteorological Observations and { Table ..... Core Seevceecaceveveveesceveseusesserenseceseeedsoosece device 465—469 Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. i. b. PLATES IN VOL. I. Prate iF 7 II. i. \ Anatomy of Eolis. V. Development of Medusz. VI. Development of Medusze.—Cypridina MacAndrei. VII. Cypridina Adamsi. . VIII. Anacharis Alsinastrum. I = } Structure and Growth of Monocotyledons. \ British species of Lagena. xiL} New genera and species of Diatomacez. XIII. rae: Ventriculidee of the Chalk. XVI. XVII. Spiridens Balfouriana. XVIII. Grammitis blechnoides. gg } Gasteropodous Mollusca. - 5 t Sowerby St TDC. oe S $ N oS 5 & ty s sy 4 ® x es Eysresa : — . ) SEP seo SAAT mone e Ann.& Mag. Nat. Host. £2. Voi... 71 LL. WCW. del SDC Sowerby THE ANNALS AND MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. . [SECOND SERIES. ]} $6 . . ssesssesesseeeee PEF litora spargite muscum, Naiades, et circlm vitreos considite fontes : Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores : Floribus et pictum, dive, replete canistrum. At vos, o Nymphe Craterides, ite sub undas ; Ite, recurvato variata corallia trunco , Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et mihi conchas . Ferte, Dez pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo.” a N. Partheniit Giannetiasii Ecl, 1. - No.1. JANUARY 1848. ttn — I.—On the Recent British species of the genus Lagena. By W. C. Wiiiiamson, Esq. | [ With two Plates. } WHILST I was engaged upon a memoir on the microscopic character of the Levant mud and other recent and ancient ocea- nic deposits (printed for the forthcoming volume of the Me- moirs of the Manchester Literary and Philosophical Society), my friend W. Reckitt, Esq. of Boston placed in my hands some sand obtained on excavating a well near that place, which I soon found to abound in specimens of Lagene*. Subsequently * This interesting deposit can scarcely be called recent, being probably several thousand years old, and yet its geological character is not such as to justify its organisms being introduced into the category of fossils; being merely a beach which has been left permanently dry by the tide. When I wrote the memoir above referred to, I stated “ that a considerable portion of the Fen district was once an estuary, which has undergone considerable changes even since the time of the Roman invasion; the old sea-bank having, at that comparatively recent period, been much further inland than at present ” (Memoirs of the Manchester Literary and Philosophical Society, vol. viii. p. 56). This estuary has been gradually filled up, the elevation of the coast or the recession of the ocean causing the sandy debris, once form- ing the bed of the latter, to be converted into dry land, and afterwards co- vered over with a layer of vegetable mould. Mr. Reckitt’s specimen was obtained from a depth of seven feet below the surface, where he found a very fine sand containing carbonaceous fragments, and a large number of the Foraminifera and other microscopic organisms still characteristic of our existing sea-beaches, including many of the rarest as well as the most Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol.i. 1 2 Mr. W. C. Williamson on the Recent Dr. Mantell supplied me with specimens from a similar accu- mulation at March in Cambridgeshire, equally rich in the same elegant organisms. On comparing these with such published drawings and descriptions of Lagene as were available to me, it was very evident that both the one and the other were exceed- ingly incomplete, the drawings being for the most part unre- cognizable caricatures, and the descriptions not comprehending half the forms that had come under my notice. Contemplating the production of a brief monograph on the subject, I wrote to J. Gwyn Jeffreys, Esq. of Swansea, soliciting his valuable aid, knowing that he possessed. an excellent series of these interesting objects from various British localities. In reply he informed me, that in 1828 he had laid before the Linnean Society a memoir on the same genus, which memoir the Council of the Society ordered to be published in their ‘ Transactions.’ Mr. Jeffreys however, not being satisfied on some points connected with the natural hi- story of these animals, declined publishing the memoir until he had carried out further investigations, and consequently it was not printed. This memoir, embodying his views of the genus up to that comparatively early period, he has kindly placed in my hands, and also, with that generous liberality which characterizes the true philosopher, he has forwarded to me his entire collection of Lagene to be used as I thought proper. Under these circumstances I resolved upon a revision of the genus, giving figures of all the known British species, believing that the monograph would be neither useless nor uninteresting to the students of these microscopic organisms. The Boston and March deposits have enabled me, from their productiveness, to compare an immense number of specimens, and the two collec- tions of Mr. Jeffreys and Mr. Bean of Scarborough have afforded common of our British species. The specimen from March, which Dr. Man- tell has placed in my hands, confirms my view as to the extent of this marine deposit, I have little doubt that it extends over the greater part of the Fen district, and probably it will be found to be continuous with the existing beaches of the coasts of Lincolnshire and Norfolk. The most curious fea- ture of the deposit, as it exists at Boston and March, is the young state of nearly all the organisms found in it. The specimens of Rotalina Beccarii, Polystomella crispa and Quinqueloculina seminulum rarely exceed the 5th of an inch in diameter, which, with their highly translucent aspect, shows them to be in a very young state. ‘The same remark applies, though in a less degree, to the Lagene: does not this most strikingly illustrate the sift- ing power of aqueous currents, and explain the way in which such differ- ences have been produced in rocks, which, like the chalk, have been entirely formed by an accumulation of Foraminifera and other small organisms, which in some localities are exceedingly minute, forming very fine-grained strata, whilst in others they are comparatively large, forming deposits of coarse texture? British species of the genus Lagena. 3 me the opportunity of verifying the present existence of the same forms on various parts of the British coasts. The earliest notice of any forms of Lagene which has come under my observation is in the ‘Testacea Minuta Rariora’ of Mr. Walker, published in 1784. He describes a number of Bri- tish species which he arranged amongst the Serpule, distinguish- ing them however by the subgeneric name of Lagena. In 1789 and 1791 Soldani figured some forms from the Adri- atic, in his ‘ Testaceographie et Zoophytographiz, parve et mi- croscopice,’ &e., tab. 120. In 1803 Montagu republished Walker’s species in his ‘ Tes- tacea Britannica,’ adding a few others which had been discovered by Mr. Boys of Sandwich. Montagu followed Walker’s plan of arranging them with the Serpule, making them a part of his genus Vermiculum. In 1808 Denys de Montfort introduced the genus into his ‘ Conchyliologie Systématique,’ under the French and Latin ge- neric names of Lagénules and Lagenula, classing them amongst his Univalves cloisonnées, or group of Nautili, in which group, like his predecessors Soldani, Plancus, and Fichtel and Moll, he comprehended all the Foraminifera. In 1815 Dr. Fleming separated them from the Serpule, and, carrying out the intimation of Walker, gave them the rank of a genus in the article Conchology, published in the ‘ Edin. Ency.’ vol. vii. p. 68. He applied to them the generic name of Lagena, very properly adopting the subgeneric term given to them by Walker, to whom certainly belonged the credit of pomting out the necessity for distinguishing them from any existing genus. It is to be regretted that Dr. Fleming subsequently abandoned this name for that of De Montfort. In 1826 M. Dessalines D’Orbigny published his classification of the Cephalopoda*: in this arrangement he followed the views of preceding naturalists, regarding most of the Foraminifera as cephalopodous ; but he separated three of the genera, Lagenula, Discolites and Chelibs; having anticipated Ehrenberg’s subse- quent discovery of the zoophytic character of al/ the Foraminifera, by determining that these three must be arranged with the true Polypifera. At the same time Dr. Fleming, in his work on ‘ British Ani- mals,’ was arranging the genus “ Lagenula” amongst the Fora- minifera, regarding them as Cephalopoda, but with evident mis- givings as to his correctness ; for he observes, “The place of this genus is far from being satisfactorily determined, and the mi- * Tableau Méthodique de la Classe des Céphalopodes; Annales des Sci- ences Naturelles, val. vii. pe 96. 1* 4 Mr. W. C. Williamson on the Recent nuteness of the species composing it presents a great obstacle to an accurate examination.” The more recent writers have followed in the steps of those who preceded them, with two exceptions. Professor MacGillivray, in his work on the ‘ Molluscous Ani- mals of Scotland,’ &c., made the first attempt to classify the Bri- tish Foraminifera according to the comprehensive system of D’Orbigny, and at the same time reunited the Lagene to those organisms from which D’Orbigny had separated them. In 1839 Ehrenberg laid- before the Academy of Sciences at Berlin the brilliant results of his investigations into the structure and relations of the Foraminifera. He completely exploded the long-received opinion that they were Cephalopoda, and proved beyond doubt that they were zoophytic, being in fact Bryozoa allied to Flustra, Eschara, Cellepora, &c. In his classification of the Bryozoa according to his new views, of which a copy was published in the ‘Annals and Magazine of Natural History’ for 1841, vol. vii. p. 302, he places some of the Lagene at the head of the list of Foraminifera, under the name Miliola ; ap- parently considering them the most simple and rudimentary form of that curious group. This is I believe the last published notice of the genus, except what is to be found in Thorpe’s ‘ British Marine Conchology’ (which contains no more than had been previously given by Dr. Fleming and other conchologists), and a few remarks in the memoir before alluded to on the microscopic character of the Levant mud. On subjecting the Lagene from the Boston and March deposits to a close examination, and especially by adopting Ehrenberg’s plan of mounting them in Canada balsam and viewing them as transparent objects by means of transmitted light, I soon ob- served some interesting facts which had apparently escaped the notice of our British conchologists. One of the first was, that these objects, the whole of which consist invariably of one iso- ‘lated cell or chamber, require, nevertheless, to be divided into two distinct groups or genera; the one characterized by a long ea- ternal neck or tube, with a small patulous orifice at the free ex- tremity, projecting from the upper part of the cell (see Pl. I. figs. 1,6, 9 & 10.) ; whilst in the other there exists a very similar tube, only occupying a reversed position. Instead of projecting exter- nally, it descends into the internal cavity; still taking its rise from the upper portion of the cell, towards the lower part of the interior of which, the patulous orifice of the tube presents itself when it attains its full length (see Plate II. figs. 14, 16 & 22). A little time after making this discovery, I received from Dr. Bailey of New York, specimens of Lagena striata (which is one of those having an external tube), and attached to it was the British species of the genus Lagena. 5 name of Miliola ficus; which name had been given to it by M. Ehrenberg. Along with these were specimens of Lagena glo- bosa (one of the species characterized by an internal tube), to which was affixed by Ehrenberg the very expressive name of En- tosolenia miliaris? Hence it was evident that the great Prussian naturalist had observed the same peculiarity of structure in the species exhibiting the internal tube, and had given to the objects characterized by it the very expressive name of Entosolenia, which name it is my intention to retain, in separating the exist- ing genus Legena into two distinct groups Beyond all doubt, Ehrenberg, MacGillivray and Fleming are correct in classing the Lagene near the Foraminifera instead of separating them as was done by Dessalines D’Orbigny. Several of the species, when mounted in Canada balsam and examined under a high magnifying power* as transparent objects, show the whole of the calcareous parietes of the cell to be crowded with innumerable minute perforations; a structure identical with that of Rotalia Beccarii and many other well-known Foraminifera, when examined under similar circumstances. Some species exhibit traces of much larger foramina; but whether these are normal or have been the result of accident, | am as yet undecided. The above fact however is sufficient to prove, that in their external microscopic structure there is a close affinity between the Lagene and the other Foraminifera. As regards the soft animal of Lagena, I have not been able to ascertain that anything has been done, or that any one has hitherto examined it in a living state. This probably arises from the fact that all collectors have obtained their specimens from dried sea sand. Still however some little light may be thrown upon it from the affinity of these objects to the other Foraminifera. Ehrenberg has investigated the nature of the soft parts of some of the latter group of organisms with considerable success. He considers that each cell of a Foraminifer, except the two first, which he found to contain a transparent substance, is filled with two differently coloured organs, which he regards as the thick alimen- tary canal; and some granular masses, which he suggests may be ovariest. He also found that the animals had the power of pro- * One of one-fourth of an inch focus will suffice. + In none of the nimerous specimens I have examined have I found anything analogous to ovaries. Many of them contain a great abundance of oil-globules, which_in the dried specimens become inspissated and hard- ened, adhering to the sides of the cells, and which on decalcification pre- sent an aspect very like that of ova. I suspect that the small round objects found by Dr. Mantell in connexion with the fossilized animal bodies of Rotaliea from the Folkstone chalk may be nothing more than these. At least they are undistinguishable from the recent specimens in my cabinet. See Philosophical Transactions, Part 4 for 1846, tab. 21. figs. 5, 10 & 11. 6 Mr. W. C. Williamson on the Recent truding through the foramina in the calcareous cell, long exten- sile tentacula or pseudopodia ; great bundles of filaments, which projected from the surface, and especially from the umbilical re- gion. These tentacula had also been noticed by M. Alcide D’Or- bigny (see the Voyage dans L’Amérique Méridionale, tome v. p: 29). In some further investigations into the structure of these cu- rious creatures, in the memoir above alluded to (which is already printed), I have come to the conclusion that a more or less dense but elastic membrane lines the interior of each cellof the compound Foraminifera allied to Rosalina globularis, Rotalina Beccarii and the Textilarig, upon which my observations were chiefly made, prolongations of which membrane, injected from within (like the processes which the Echinodermata push through the ambulacral pores), constitute the pseudopodia observed by Ehrenberg and Alcide D’Orbigny ; since, however large and distinct may be the foramina in the external calcareous portion of each cell, no trace of these foramina can be found in the membrane which continuously lines the calcareous portions of the cells, when the latter have been removed by acid. This internal membrane ap- pears to have been filled with gelatinous matter, having appa- rently very little organization—a condition noticed by M. Du- jardin, and which led him to regard the Foraminifera as little more than an animated slime encased in an external calcareous shell, and to associate them with the Pseudopodian Ameba amongst the Infusoria. When the outer shell is removed by acid, we often find that the different sacs of the inner membrane con- tain numerous small siliceous organisms, which the animal ap- pears to have swallowed, but which are scattered indiscriminately over the whole of the cell in which they occur, and not confined to any one line, which would have been the case had there been any restricted portion, confined within special and narrow limits, performing the functions of an intestinal canal. Hence it appears probable, that, as in the case of the Hydra and some of the lower infusorial animals, the whole cavity of the organism was one sac- culated digestive organ, the various cells or divisions of which, in those compound forms which are allied to Rosalina and Rotalina, are connected together by one or more tubular necks ; channels of communication passing through the septa, and along which the food received could pass from one cell to another. How the rejecta- menta made their escape is doubtful ; possibly, as is the case with the Hydraform Polypifera and many other lower animals, the oral orifice may be at once both mouth and anus. It will be understood, that, according to these views, the ani- mal membrane which is left after the removal of the calcareous portion is in reality an exact cast of the interior of the latter. British species of the genus Lagena. 7 The above opinions are at variance with those of M. Ehrenberg, who considers that the calcareous case of the Foramiifer is merely the dried skin of the animal, containing dendritic calca- reous particles, which on the contraction of the skin closes and conceals orifices through which the food is received. His ob- servations which led to the above conclusions’ were chiefly made upon the curious little Sorites orbiculus, Ehr., the Nummulina nitida of D’Orbigny. However much this organism may support his opinion, certainly the Rotalina Beccarti and similar genera do not. We have no evidence that the external parietal fora- mina have an extensile and contractile property ; and even if the large orifices of Rosalina globularis had any such power, we have demonstrative proof that the orifices do not penetrate the lining membrane, into the interior of which the food would have to find its way. M. Ehrenberg rests his argument upon the discovery of small siliceous organisms in the interior of the cells. It is possible that the oral? orifice may be capable of some degree of extension, allowing the transmission of objects of this kind. In Membranipora, Eschara and other allied groups, the analogous parietal foramina are obviously employed for no such purpose as the transmission of food, which is received through the large orifice at the extremity of the cell. Though the fact that these latter objects are furnished with true polypes may make a dif- ference, still is it not probable that there may be a resemblance in the functions of such closely corresponding foramina in objects so nearly allied? At the same time I may observe, that I have never found siliceous organisms of any size in the smaller inter- nal chambers of Rosaline, Rotaline, &c., though the frustules of Cocconeis, Grammatophora and Navicula are not uncommon in the larger cells, where the communicating apertures are propor- tionately large. One of M. Ehrenberg’s results is much more analogous in some respects to those obtained by Milne Edwards, in his mvestiga- tions into the structure of Eschara. The latter observer has clearly shown that the cells of this animal are thickened by external ad- ditions of calcareous matter, and that, consequently, the soft animal membrane does not line the internal cavity, but pervades the whole substance of the calcareous cell; the calcareous atoms not being developed upon, but in the skin of the animal. From this it is evident, that very different modes of growth and deve- lopment are to be found in animals otherwise closely allied. I have found that M. Ehrenberg’s remarks on the soft animals of the Foraminifera apply strikingly to that of Rosalina globu- laris, but scarcely to any other of those that I have examined. In this species, the animal membrane, lining the smaller cells of what in a shell would be called the spire, is of a rich brown co- 8 Mr. W. C. Williamson on the Recent lour, becoming of a paler hue as we approach the larger cells; the terminal ones being almost colourless. In Rotalina Becearut this difference is scarcely to be observed, all the cells beg nearly transparent ; and in Polystomella crispa, the animal portions fill- ing the innermost and outermost cells appear to exhibit no dif- ferences of transparency or colour. A slight deepening of the colour is observable in the young cells of Quinqueloculina semi- nulum. It is from Rosalina globularis that the best specimens of the decalcified animal membrane are to be obtained, and from Rota- lina Beccartu the next; these two, especially the former, pre- serving their contour the best, owing to the greater density of the liming membrane. In Polystomella crispa, and in the Quin- gueloculine, this membrane is so exceedingly thin, and the con- tained anima] matter in such a thoroughly fluid state, that less of .a definite form is left on drying the decalcified animal than would result from submitting Paramecium aurelia, or many others of the Polygastric Infusoria, to a similar process, corroborating M. Du- jardin’s observations, though not the inferences which he deduced from them. On treating various species of Lagena with dilute nitric acid, in the same way that I had done the other Foraminifera, the re- sults were of a precisely opposite character to those I had pre- viously arrived at, but analogous to those obtained by Milne Edwards in operating upon Eschara. I found a strong animal membrane, which, had the organism not been dried, would evi- dently have been flexible; not lining the cavity of the cell, but retaining all its external form. This was obtained most easily from L. levis, var. Amphora (fig. 3), and L. striata (fig. 5), in old specimens of which the decalcified membrane was of considerable thickness. In LZ. striata the membrane was very thin and trans- parent along the coste, but in old specimens thick and opake in the intervening spaces, the latter portions being easily separated in the form of long shreds. The same transparency in the mem- brane was observable in the translucent reticulations separating the areole of Entosolenia squamosa, the areole being opake. The only species which I have hitherto had the opportunity of examining in a fresh state is the Lagena (Entosolenia) marginata, which was rather abundant amongst the branches of an Anten- nularia, which Mr. Jeffreys sent to me from Falmouth, whilst stall moistened with sea-water. In these specimens, no trace of organi- sation was observable in the soft animal; each cell being filled with a perfectly transparent gelatinous fluid, lke that contained in the outermost cell of a Rotalina, but even still more completely colourless. The existence of foramina in many of the species, implying British spectes of the genus Lagena. 9 the presence of pseudopodia, renders it probable that the animal of all the Lagene will eventually be found to be like that of other Foraminifera, viz. a gelatinous substance capable of projecting minute filaments, used probably as organs of progression, and also of receiving foreign bodies into its interior by means of the tubular orifice, by which substances it is nourished. Whether in any species the orifice at the extremity of the tube be furnished with a ciliobrachiate polype like that of the Eschara or not, is doubtful. The peculiarity in the structure of the membranous part of the cell, resembling that of Eschara and differing from the Rotaline, would indicate the possibility of some resemblance in this point, but my observations on Lagena marginata render it scarcely probable. The existence of the internal tube of the Entosolenie, though so different from what generally occurs amongst the Foramini- fera (in which all siphuncular appendages usually project ante- riorly and not retrally, as has been already observed by M. Ehren- berg), constitutes no real difficulty in the way of classing them together; since in an elegant species of Polymorphina, not un- common in the Boston deposit, and sometimes occurring on our own coast, the outermost cell is furnished with a precisely simi- lar internal prolongation of the terminal oral? orifice, and which I have not hitherto seen noticed by any observer. As regards the mode of growth of the Lagene one thing is certain, viz. that in the young state the cell is very thin, vitreous and transparent, whilst it becomes more and more opake with age. Here again we have another resemblance to Eschara, in which the gemmule after fixing itself to some object first covers itself with a very thin calcareous case, which it gradually thick- ens by the addition of calcareous particles. In L. striata the young cells, which are comparatively small, are perfectly trans- parent, whilst the large specimens commonly found in the cabi- nets of collectors are strong and quite opake* excepting along the coste. From an examination of an immense number of speci- mens, it soon became evident to me that the animal must have possessed the power of enlarging and thickening its cell with in- creasing age. This fact first led me to suspect that in its struc- ture it would approach nearer to Hsehara than to Rosalina ; an induction which subsequent investigation confirmed. Owing to its form, the cell could not have been so enlarged if it had been merely a calcareous secretion from an internal membrane. — It is only in young specimens of the true Lagene that the long ex- ternal neck is found perfect. On older specimens it is almost always worn off: this is especially the case with L. striata. * In some instances this opacity arises from the deposition of calcareous matter, in others from a thickening of the membrane. 10 ~ Mr. W. C. Williamson on the Recent If then the Lagene be true Foraminifera, the next question is, what relationship do they bear to the other organisms of the same group? I apprehend that most if not all the Foraminifera, like other Bryozoa, however large and complicated they ultimately become, commence their existence as single isolated cells, upon or around which others are subsequently built ; some linearly, as in Nodosaria and Glandulina; others spirally, as in Rotalina, Truncatulina, Polystomella, &c.; whilst others again present va- rious modifications of these two types, as Marginulina, Cristel- laria, Spirulina, Quinqueloculina, &e. The most simple of the above structures belong to the genera Nodosaria and Dentalina, and consist only of a few smooth cells piled one upon another with connecting necks. Now a Lagena, in its perfect and matured form, must closely resemble the iso- lated germinal cell of one of these, exhibiting a phenomenon, of which analogues occur in every department of the organic world. It becomes then the most simple and primitive type of the Fora- minifera; bearing in this respect the same relationship to the more complex forms that the globule of the Torula or Yeast-plant does to Nostoc, Anabaina, &c. amongst the Conferve, and that Eunotia does to Fragillaria and young states of the Diatome amongst the Diatomaceze. It is another instance of the grada- tion, so admirably distmguished by Mr. Lyell and Mr. Miller *, from the erroneous and recently abused doctrines of development and progression. At the same time that the analogy of form and external con- tour thus links the Lagene with Nodosarie and Dentaline, the structure of the cell already described appears to indicate a con- nexion between them and the genus Eschara and its allies. This affinity shows that there are great difficulties in the way of re- ceiving any of the existing linear arrangements of these objects, and that a new classification will be required, based on a much more extended series of observations upon the physiological cha- racters of all the genera than we as yet possess. This subject presents a wide and interesting field of inquiry for those who reside on the sea-coast and have access to these objects in a living state. The only general fact which remains to be noticed respecting the Lagene, is the extraordinary capacity for variation which they exhibit in different states and ages. Extreme forms which appear to be very distinct from one another may be connected together by specimens of an intermediate aspect to an extent only to be believed by those who examine a large series of specimens side by side. I am well aware that the synthetical plan which I have * “Old Red Sandstone,’ by H. Miller, Esq.; p. 52. British species of the genus Lagena. 1] followed will not suit the views of many of my conchological friends, who would have preferred my multiplying the number of species to a far greater degree than I could approve. I have however endeavoured to compromise the matter with them by giving names to what I consider to be merely varieties, but which some would regard as good species. Those who prefer the latter view can act upon it if they choose, by adopting these names as specific ones. This capacity for variation is probably a charac- teristic of very many of the lowest forms of animal and vegetable organizations, and is a source from which more or less of diffi- culty will always arise in attempting to classify objects so small in their dimensions and so obscure in their nature. In the pre- sent case it would scarcely be a difficult task to exhibit every in- termediate form between Lagena levis. var. Amphora to L. striata and L. substriata, rendering it possible that they may be all va- rieties of one species. The Lagene are usually found in dried sea-sand, free and de- tached, though Prof. MacGillivray observed Lagena levis to be adherent to Fuci and the byssus of a Modiola; and amongst the branches of an Antennularia sent to me from Falmouth by Mr. Jeffreys were numbers of the Entosolenia marginata along with Rosalina globularis and Polystomella crispa. In dividing the objects comprehended by Dr. Fleming, in De Montfort’s genus Lagenula, into two groups, I have retained for the first of these Walker’s term Lagena. Though the latter did not make them into a new genus, separate from Serpula, yet he distinctly indicated the necessity for a division, pointing out cer- tain well-marked forms, and giving them a distinguishing name. In this he accomplished more than was subsequently effected by De Montfort ; hence, in raising them to the rank of a genus, pri- ority gives his name of Lagena the right to a preference before that of Lagenula. The adoption of the latter by English concho- logists was owing to its introduction by Dr. Fleming into his ‘ British Animals,’ where he employed it, I understand, because of its beg more euphonious than Lagena, notwithstanding that, as has been already mentioned, he had previously adopted Walker’s very expressive term for the genus in the ‘ Edinb. Ency- clopedia’ (vol. vi. pl. 1. p. 68, art. Conch. 1815). A slight im- provement in the sound, or even expressiveness of a name, does not justify its displacing an older one, and hence throughout this memoir I have retained that of Lagena in preference to Lagenula. Genus Lagrena, Flem. Edin. Enc. Serpula (Lagena), Walker. Serpula, Turton. Vermiculum, Mon- 12 Mr. W. C. Williamson on the Recent tagu. Lagenula, De Montfort, Fleming, MacGillivray. Milla, Ehrenberg. Cell calcareous, single, globular, ovate or cylindrical, with a long produced external tubular neck projecting from the upper extremity. Internal cavity simple. 1. Lagena levis. PI. I. figs. 1, 2. Serpula (Lagena) levis ovalis, Walker, Test. Min. Rar. p. 8. t. 1. fig. 9. Vermicalus leve, Mont. Test. Brit. p. 524. Serpula levis, Turton, Conch. Dict. p. 157. Lagenula levis, Flem. British Animals, p. 235; MacGillivray, Molluscous Animals of Scotland, p. 38. Cell ovate or claviform, sometimes narrow and much elongated, having a long slender tubular neck somewhat contracted near its apex, surmounted by a narrow rim, surrounding a small circular oral ? orifice, smooth and shining, sometimes white, but more frequently transparent and hyaline, or with a delicate tint of bluish white: under a high magnifier its surface appears crowded with very minute foramina. Tn its usual form, with the exception of the terminal rm, this delicate object bears the closest resemblance to a Florence flask. Fig. 2 represents a longitudinal section. Long. Diam. Long. Diam. 1 mae | ue SE 1__ x 20° “80 LOU * °°." So 1 1 1 1 BS %3.33° TB DOs ° 20% * Tao Scarborough, very rare, W. Bean, Esq. Swansea, Sandwich, J. G. Jeffreys, Esq. “ Adhering to Fuci, and among the byssi of Modiola barbata, on the Girdleness at Aberdeen,” Prof. MacGilli-. vray. Boston, Lincolnshire ; March, Cambridgeshire. L. levis, var. a. Amphora, nob. Figs. 3, 4. Cell elongated, cylindrical ; some examples having the form of. L. levis, with the addition of a long tapering mucro at the base ; others being much more lengthened and fusiform, as in the figure. The majority of specimens exhibit a medium form, the greatest diameter being at the lower third of the cell. Neck long, slender, tapering, surmounted by a small rim surrounding the circular orifice. Texture and hue like L. levis, of which I believe it to be only a variety, as 1 have found almost every in- * In order to give a correct view of the variable dimensions of these ob- jects, I have selected several specimens and given the length and breadth of each individual in fractional portions of an inch. The dimensions of all the species, as described by preceding writers, are very much larger than in any examples which have come under my notice and are surely inac- curate. British species of the genus Lagena. 13 tervening form between the figures 1 and 3. It is one of the most elegant of the Lagenule. Long. Diam. Z0 hd iy Tso Se! 170 a5 ‘ 200 Oxwich, Sandwich, Oban, J. G. Jeffreys, Esq. Boston ; March. 2. Lagena gracilis, nob. PI. I. fig. 5. In form this species bears a very close resemblance to the L. levis, var. Amphora, from which it differs chiefly in having its surface marked by longitudinal striz, which are well defined over the greater part of the cell, becoming less distinct towards the upper portion. If we consider this as only another variety of the Amphora, it will become necessary to regard all the forms of L. striata merely as states of L. levis, of the propriety of which view a suspicion has more than once crossed my mind when ex- amining some specimens of the var. 8. semistriata. For the pre- sent I have thought it better, having seen several specimens of it, to give ita distinct name. If this suspicion should ultimately prove to be correct, L. gracilis will bear the same relation to L. striata and its var. perlucida that the var. Amphora does to L. levis. : Long. 3; ; diam. 545. Boston: very rare. 3. L. striata. Pl. I. figs. 6 & 8. Serpula (Lagena) striata, Walker, p. 2. tab. 1. fig. 6. Vermiculum striatum, Mont. Test. Brit. p. 523. Serpula striata, ‘Turton, Conch. Dict. p. 157. Lagenula striata, Fleming, p. 234. Cell ovato-claviform or spherical, with numerous parallel lon- gitudinal costz or lamelle, which generally run nearly from one extremity to the other, only not usually reaching the apex infe- riorly but terminating abruptly, forming a small circular coronal (see fig. 7). These costze are sometimes very thin and lamelliform, but more commonly obtuse and rounded. The cell surmounted superiorly by a long tubular neck terminated by a narrow rim encircling the small round oral ? orifice. Nothing can be much more variable than the conditions under which this species presents itself. In small young specimens alone is the tubular neck found perfect, and these are usually either transparent and hyaline or of a pale bluish white. On the other hand, the specimens usually seen in the cabinets of concho- logists are strong, globular, of an opake dirty white, the rounded cost alone remaining semitransparent, and with very imperfect 14 Mr. W. C. Williamson on the Recent traces of a neck, which appears to wear away with age. Between this common form and that previously described, which I con- sider to be the perfect type, every modification exists. In some forms the coste terminate abruptly near the base of the neck, the superior portion being smooth. This condition obviously connects the L. striata with the var. 8. semistriata. In others the costz are continued longitudinally along the neck, whilst in a few elegant specimens in the cabinets of Messrs. Bean and Jeffreys they were wound spirally around it. In some examples I have noticed that the neck appeared to be atrophied and wasting, having lost its brittleness and become membranous, as if it were only of use in the early condition of the animal. The character of the decalcified membrane of this species has been already described (p. 8). Long. Diam. Long. Diam. 1 1x 1 ‘edge 30 eee 6O 80 eee 1 60 1 1 30) * °F aa “ Reculver, Sheppey, Mr. Walker. Devonshire,’ Montagu. Exmouth, — Clarke, Esq. Swansea, Rossilly, Manorbeer, Tenby, Oxwich, Caswell Bay, Sandwich, Oban, Kyleakin ; Roundstone, Connemara ; Mr. Jeffreys. Scarborough, Mr. Bean. Boston ; March. Fossil in a miocene tertiary deposit at Petersburg, U. S.+, Dr. Bailey ; also in the English crag, Mr. Searles Wood. L. striata, var. a. interrupta, nob. Fig. 7. Like LZ. striata, only the coste are more irregular ; sometimes they bifurcate, at others they are not continued over more than the half or two-thirds of the cell, no two being exactly the same length. The specimen figured represents a common form of the neck when half-gone. Swansea, Rossilly, Manorbeer, Tenby, Oxwich, Caswell Bay, Sandwich, Oban; Roundstone, Connemara; Kyleakin. Scar- borough, Mr. Bean. Boston; March. Not uncommon. Lagena striata, var. B. semistriata, nob. PI. I. figs. 9, 10. Similar in most respects to some young states of L. striata, only the cost arising from the base terminate, some at the lower third, others at the middle, and in one specimen towards the uppermost third of the cell. What has been already said of the smooth neck found in some specimens of L. striata convinces me that this is only a variety. I have seen one specimen with a mucro at the base approaching the form of L. levis, var. Amphora. Long. =35; diam. z33- * In this specimen nearly the whole of the neck is worn away. + The same deposit has also furnished examples of Entosolenia globosa, Are- thusa lactea, Flem., Renoidea oblonga, Brown (both species of Polymorphina. D’Orbigny), and what I believe to be young specimens of Rotalia Beccarii. British species of the genus Lagena. 15 Manorbeer near Tenby, very rare, Mr. Jeffreys. Scarborough, one specimen, Mr. Bean. Boston. Lagena striata, var. perlucida, Pi. I. fig. 11. Cell usually globular, sometimes broadest at the base, at others ovate. Marked with longitudinal costz, which are very distinct at the lower portion, but gradually lose themselves as they ap- proach the long, elegant, tapermg neck. In this it differs from the last var., in which the striz terminate abruptly at the upper part. Cell exceedingly thin and fragile, beautifully hyaline and pellucid, sometimes of a pale milky tint, but more commonly transparent as the purest glass. I believe this to be the Vermiculum perlucidum of Montagu : his figure represents a highly depressed form of cell, furnished with a small umbo at the base; but as Montagu had never seen the specimen, but only copied a drawing sent to him by Mr. Boys, I suspect that some error exists. I have often seen the projecting base of the central costa give the appearance of an umbo, and‘as _regards form I have observed very great differences. The number of the ribs varies considerably. Some specimens, like Montagu’s V. perlucidum, have not more than seven or eight, whilst in others they increase in number so as to merge this variety in the ordi- nary forms of L. striata, of which species I believe it to be one of the young states. Its most common aspect is precisely that of the ordinary fluted water-bottle used at the dimner-table. Some- times the striz are so short and indistinct as to render the spe- cimen almost undistinguishable from L. /evis; indeed in some few specimens the strize are only represented by a small circle of minute tubercles forming a coronal at the base of the cell. Long. Diam, 1 1 COO NESTS. 1 1 88 Ter i 1 0) oe. 6:8 240° Swansea, Tenby, Manorbeer, Sandwich, Kyleakin, Mr. Jeffreys. “ Seasalter, Mr. Boys.” Montagu. Boston; March. 4. L. substriata, nob. PI. II. fig. 12. Cell oval, sometimes considerably elongated and cylindrical, furnished with a long tubular neck. Surface marked with nu- merous exquisitely delicate parallel longitudinal striz. At first I thought that this rare object was an extreme variety of Lagenula striata, but after examining at least twenty specimens I am nearly satisfied that it is a distinct species, as the lines vary so little either in their number, strength, or distance apart. The general form of the cell also is much more ovate and elongated. \ 16 Mr. W. C. Williamson on the Recent The drawing represents a specimen that is the least so. It is an exceedingly delicate and beautiful species. Long. Diam. 15 1 65 so 1 1 66 eeee 200 ° Swansea, very rare, Geo. Barlee, Esq. Boston. Genus Enrosotenta, Ehrenberg. Serpula (Lagena), Walker, Adams, Turton. Vermiculum, Mont. La- gena and Lagenula, Fleming. Lagenula, MacGillivray, Thorpe. Cell calcareous, globose or ovate, sometimes compressed, fur- nished with a tube arising from the upper extremity and pro- jecting downwards into the cavity of the cell. Oral? orifice opening into the tube. 1. E. globosa. Pl. II. figs. 13, 14. Serpula (Lagena) levis globosa, Walker, p. 3. tab. 1. fig. 8. Vermiculum globosum, Mont. p. 523. Serpula globosa, Fleming, p. 235. Cell ovato-globose, smooth, not compressed, projecting slightly at the upper extremity, in the centre of which projection is the small rounded orifice opening into the internal tube, which is ‘slender, patulous at the extremity, and sometimes reaching nearly to the bottom of the cell. When examined under a very high power, this object, like L. levis, is found to be densely perforated with minute foramina, through which in all probability pseudopodia were protruded. In very many cases I am satisfied that specimens of my E. lineata have been mistaken for this very rare form. The cabinet of Mr. Bean of Scarborough contains one’ example of this species, in which two separate cells are united together at the lower part, having each a central aperture at the opposite end. The Lagenula globosa of Thorpe’s ‘ British Marine Con- chology’ is obviously not the LZ. globosa of Fleming. It is de- scribed as having a long slender neck and is marked with opake longitudinal lines. Long. Diam. 1 1 200 se - 1eO 1 1 I66 «eee » ALY 16s -+ ++ DIF “ Sandwich, Mr. Walker,” Montagu. Scarborough, Mr. Bean. Portsmouth, Swansea, Mr. Jeffreys. Mindanao, Philippine Islands, and fossil in a miocene tertiary stratum, Petersburg, U.S., Dr. Bailey. Boston, March, the Levant. A rare species on the Bri- tish coasts. British species of the genus Lagena. 17 2. Entosolenia marginata. PI. II. figs. 15, 16. Serpula (Lagena) marginata, Walker, p. 3. tab. 1. fig. 7. Vermiculum marginatum, Mont. p. 524. Lagenula marginata, Thorpe. Cell nearly orbicular, compressed, transparent or translucent, especially in a young state, having a slight projection at the upper extremity, towards the end of which is the orifice communicating with the internal tube. The cell is surrounded by a thin marginal lamella, which is continued as far as the oral orifice ; within this margin, in old shells, is occasionally a thickened opake portion shaped like a horse-shoe, with the concavity and interrupted part directed upwards, the circumscribed central portion bemg more transparent. The lower extremity of the cell is sometimes fur- nished with a small external mucro. The internal tube, which is somewhat patulous, is rarely straight, except at the upper por- tion, the remainder being usually arcuated, following the curva- ture of one of the lateral parietes of the cell. Fig. 15 represents a section of the cell, with the tube cut across where the curvature commences. This is the most common of our English species. At the Fal- mouth habitat it was comparatively abundant, adhering to a spe- cies of Antennularia, along with young forms of Polystomella crispa, Rosalina globularis and some others. The L. marginata of Dr. Fleming is a concamerated shell ; the Rimula marginata of some authors, and belonging to D’Orbigny’s genus Biloculina. Long. Diam. Too Tea nae ae Tos se ae z00 li ZI0 Swansea, Rossilly, Manorbeer, Portsmouth, Sandwich, Oban, Kyleakin, Mr. Jeffreys. Scarborough ; Lamlash Bay, Ayrshire ; Mr. Bean. ‘“ Reculver,”’ Walker. Boston, March, Falmouth, the Levant. E.. marginata, var. lucida, nob. Pi. II. fig. 17. Cell elongated, somewhat pyriform, compressed, smooth and shining, surrounded by a marginal ring, which instead of being a thin lamina as in the ordinary type, is usually thickened and somewhat rounded. It is occasionally scarcely visible, especially towards the base, where however it often projects in the shape of amucro. This margin, with the upper and central portions of each of the lateral parietes, are generally transparent, whilst the remainder of the cell is usually of a clear shining white ; internal tube generally straight. I was much disposed to have regarded this ‘as a distinct spe- Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol, i. 18 Mr. W. C. Williamson on the Recent cies, but I found many orbicular specimens of the true EZ. mar- ginata in which the margin was obviously somewhat thickened and rounded, and others which, as already mentioned, showed the horseshoe-like white portion within the margin, nearly surround- ing the transparent centre, so that I have no doubt of this being merely a variety of the same. It is often mistaken by collectors for a form of E. globosa, to which it sometimes approximates very —_ but from which it may be distinguished by its compressed orm. I have seen one specimen which was trilocular, having three transparent margins instead of two. Long. Diam 1 Re! es * T60 1 80 1 ee 1 ak eeete 160 T00 Swansea, Rossilly, Manorbeer, Portsmouth, Sandwich, Ky- leakin, Mr. Jeffreys. Scarborough, Lamlash Bay, Mr. Bean. Bos- ton ; March. 3. Entosolenia lineata, nob. PA, II. fig. 18. Cell ovate, broadest towards the base, more or less truncated at the upper extremity, which is sometimes furnished with a very small projecting neck, of variable length, in which is the oral? orifice ; once only I have found it equal to the entire length of the cell. The base, which is rounded, has generally appended to it a small mucro, which is sometimes affixed obliquely, and oc- casionally wholly wanting. Texture translucent, of a pale dull bluish white ; the surface covered with exceedingly numerous longitudinal lines, so fine as to be visible only under a good mi- croscope. Internal tube straight, patulous, reaching nearly to the base of the cell. The dull leaden hue of this species appears to be a constant characteristic ; I have usually been able to identify it at a glance from this feature alone. It is possible that the Vermiculum urne of Montagu may have been a short stumpy specimen of this form. Montagu only saw a drawing of it. ; T2B +++ FOO Sandwich, Mr. Jeffreys. Boston; March: very rare. 4, E. squamosa. PI. II. fig. 19. Vermiculum squamosum, Mont. p. 526. tab. 14. fig. 2. Serpula squamosa, Turt. p. 158. Lagenula squamosa, Flem. p. 235. Lagenula reticulata, MacGillivray, p. 28. British species of the genus Lagena. 19 - Cell ovato-globose, with a slight projection superiorly, at. the extremity of which is the small circular oral? orifice. Sur- face beautifully ornamented with numerous, small, white, concave, irregular, areolar spaces, separated by elevated, transparent, reti- cular lines of demarcation.. These areole are irregular in form and distribution, being sometimes nearly round or oval, but more usually exhibiting a marked tendency to become hexagonal, the lower ones being usually the most elongated. Occasionally the areolee are transparent and the reticulations milky. In this state it appears to be the L. reticulata of MacGillivray : one part of his description alone does not agree with my specimens ; he speaks of its being “ considerably compressed.” This however may have been an accidental circumstance, as all the species, both of En- tosolenia and Lagena, are liable to a considerable degree of de- formity. Internal tube patulous, usually shorter than in F. globosa, and generally with a small dilatation or spherical cavity a little below the oral ? orifice. The base of the cell is sometimes, though rarely, furnished with a small umbo. In the figure of this exceedingly variable species, given in the Supplement to Montagu’s ‘ Testacea Britannica,’ the areole are made to represent scales overlapping each other. This appear- ance, though not natural, is easily obtained, by viewing the object obliquely and by throwing the microscope a little out of focus, and I have no doubt would be the aspect presented by the object when viewed under'the imperfect instruments used in the time of Mr. Walker. Dr. Fleming considers these areole to be “ pa- rietal cells.” They are however merely concavities in the exterior of the cell. They are usually to be traced in the form of opake spots in the decalcified membrane. I possess one curious abnormal double specimen of this species, like that of E. globosa already described. There are two cells, united inferiorly, and having each one central oral ? orifice at the opposite extremity. Long. Diam. 1 1 POU rar, eee. 1 1 Bi ak T3530 1 1. -| LOGE tet eee “ Seasalter, Mr. Boys,” Montagu. Torbay, Swansea, Mr. Jef- freys. Lamlash Bay, Ayrshire, Scarborough, Mr. Bean. “ Bay of Aberdeen,” Prof. MacGillivray. Boston; March: rare. Entosolenia squamosa, var. a. catenulata. PI. II. fig. 20. Lagenula catenulata, Jeffreys MSS. Cell ovato-globose, usually hyaline and transparent; areole very small and numerous, square or hexagonal, arranged in per- pendicular rows, haying parallel horizontal divisions, which are Q* 20s Mr. WG: Williamson on the genus Lagena. sometimes straight and at othersarcuated. This form is merely the E. squamosa with the areole in perpendicular rows instead of being irregularly distributed over the surface. Sometimes these areole exhibit a tendency to assume the ordinary white opake appearance of the common form. I have seen specimens in which one side exhibited the arrangement in fig. 19, and the opposite one that of fig. 20; thus showing the identity of the two forms. Long. ;353; diam. +4¢. Swansea, Sandwich, Mr. Jeffreys. Boston: very rare. Entosolenia squamosa, var. 8. scalariformis, nob. PI. II. figs. 21, 22. Closely resembling the last in the distribution of its areole, only they are very large and few in number ; usually square or hexagonal, the horizontal lines of division being most frequently a little arcuated. The texture of this variety is highly hyaline, and commonly occurs amongst the young states of L. sguamosa. As in the preceding example, I have seen specimens in which one side exhibited the arrangement of the areole, characterising the present form, whilst the opposite one presented that of the succeeding variety. i TSE ¢¢+* 200 Kyleakin, Mr. Jeffreys. Lamlash Bay, Ayrshire, Mr. Bean. Boston ; March: very rare. E. squamosa, var. y. hewagona. PI. II. fig. 28. Areole large, hexagonal, concave, not arranged in well-marked perpendicular rows. ‘The cell is often more conical, opake, and of a browner aspect than in the other forms, but numerous interme- diate specimens link them all together, both as regards the colour, form and arrangement of the areole. Long. +43; diam. zZ5- ? Oban, Kyleakin, Mr. Jeffreys. Lamlash Bay, Scarborough, Mr. Bean. Boston; March: very rare. The Vermiculum lacteum of Montagu is not a Lagena, but the Arethusa lactea of Fleming, a species of Polymorphina of D’Or- bigny. Vermiculum retortum, Mont., is a very young state of one of D’Orbigny’s family of Agathistégues, probably the Vermiculum bicorne, Mont. Vermiculum urne of Montagu, as I have already stated, I believe to be the same as my Entosolenia lineata. Mr. Jeffreys suspects it to have been the ovary of a coralline. The Lagenula marginata of Fleming belongs to D’Orbigny’s genus Biloculina. Manchester, June 25, 1847. . 1 SDeC. Sowerby se. - Ann. Mag Nat. Hist.S.2.VoLLFLVI. : Dr. Baird on the genus Cypridina. 21 II.—Note on the genus Cypridina, M. Edwards; with a de- scription of two new species. By W. Barnp, M.D., F.LS. &e. [With two Plates. ] Tue genus Cypridina was founded by M. Edwards in 1838, in a note to the second edition of Lamarck’s ‘ Hist. Nat. An. sans Vertébres,’ and was afterwards more fully detailed in the third vol. of his ‘ Hist. Nat. des Crustacées.? The animal resembles a good deal in its general form and structure that of the genus Cypris. From his observations however it appears to have two eyes, di- stinct from each other ; two pairs of antennz, both pediform ; one pair of natatory feet, and a peculiar organ apparently for support- ing the ova, similar in purpose to, but differmg im structure from, the second pair of feet in the Cypris. In 1840 M. Philippi pub- lished a paper in the sixth vol. of the ‘ Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist.’ in which he describes and figures a small Entomostracan allied to the genus Cypris, and to which he gives the name of Asterope. In some of its characters as given by him, it differs from the Cypridina of Kdwards,—points of difference which he particularly mentions,—but in others it resembles it very closely. I have very lately had opportunities of examining two species of Entomo- straca which I can only refer to the genus Cypridina, and which, upon dissection, I found in several of its parts to partake of the nature and form of that genus, and in other parts to resemble Asterope. From this mixture of the characters of the two genera, and taking into consideration the minuteness of the parts ex- amined, and the different appearance these same parts assume in different positions under different microscopes and with different observers, I am inclined to believe these two genera to be iden- tical. Waiting however till better opportunities occur for exa- mining these little creatures, I shall content myself at present with describing two new species that have lately occurred to me. Sp. lst. Cypridina MacAndrei. Pl. VI. B. figs. 1,2. Shell of an oval shape; the two extremities prolonged into sharp points ; that of upper extremity curved and projecting forwards and a little upwards, that of inferior extremity projecting a little back- wards. The whole shell is dotted over with small spots. On anterior edge near the upper extremity the shell is deeply notched. It is smooth and of a light colour (dry). Several specimens of this little animal were placed in my hands by Mr. M‘Andrew, who dredged them in deep water off the Shet- land Isles. They were preserved dry, the whole animal being of the size of a small pin’s head, and the shell being tolerably hard. In consequence of having been kept thus dry for a considerable time, the animal had become so shrunk that it was with consi- 22 Dr. Baird on the genus Cypridina, derable difficulty I succeeded in dissecting it. For the accom- panying sketches of this species I am indebted to the pencil of Mr. Charles Ager. | The eyes I did not succeed in making out. The first pair of antenne (Pl. VI. fig. 3) are large and pediform: they consist each of four articulations. The first or basilar joint is stout and of a considerable size; the second is nearly equally large ; the third is short, about half the size, and the last is more slender and terminated by several strong sete. From the junction of the third and fourth joints issues a bundle of long slender sete as in Cypris, and the second articulation is beset on both upper and under edge with numerous strong sete also. The organ which he calls the natatory foot (fig. 4) is however a very remarkable one : it consists of a very large, fleshy, round basilar joint, from which issue two branches separate from each other and differing in size and structure. The superior is much the larger of the two, and consists of one long and stout joint and six short ones, from the base of each of which issues a long hair. The inferior branch is much smaller and consists of two nearly equal joints, the lower ter- minating in two short claws. According to the figure given by M. Edwards, this pair of feet consists of only one branch instead of two. The mandible I did not succeed in seeing ; but the first pair of jaws appeared to be very like that organ as represented by M. Edwards. The second pair of antennz presented the ap- pearance given in fig. 5, but the parts were too rigid to enable me to describe it distinctly. On the posterior portion of the animal there was another organ, which is described by M. Edwards in the Cypridina as a slender, cylindrical, filiform and twisted body which supports the ova. In this species it appeared a cylindrical body (fig. 6) composed of a very great number of small joints, of a twisted form, and giving off from each side several pretty long sete which appear numerously jointed also and furnished at their extremities with sharp spines. It resembles more the same organ as described in the Asterope by Philippi than that in the Cypri- dina of Edwards. The abdomen is terminated by a double caudal plate (Pl. VI. fig. 7), broad, flat, and armed with nine spines ; six of which are very strong and serrated on their under edge. The first is the longest and they gradually become shorter as they descend, the three last being much smaller than the others, not serrated on their under edges, but furnished with a tuft of short sete at their extremities. This caudal plate appears to be a simple continuance of the abdomen, and not articulated with it as in the tail of Cypridina figured by M. Edwards, and in this particular resembles much more nearly that organ as represented by Phi- lippi in his Asterope. , Sp. 2nd. Cypridina Adamst. Pl. VII. fig.1. Shell of the size with descriptions of two new species. 23 of a small pea, of an oval form and very convex, rounded at the base and somewhat pointed at its apex, under which anteriorly it is deeply notched. The shell is smooth, shining, and of a pale yellow or cream colour (dry). Two or three specimens were brought home by Mr. Arthur Adams, Assistant Surgeon Royal Navy, attached to H.M. Ship ‘ Samarang,’ who dredged them during the late voyage of that vessel in the South Atlantic Ocean. They had as well as the preceding species been preserved dry, and from the long time they had been kept so, it was almost impossible to dissect the animal. However by steeping them in spirits of wine for some time, I succeeded in obtaining the body of the animal sufficiently entire to be able to ascertain the genus. ‘The anterior antenna (fig. 2) consists, as in the preceding species, of four joints, the three last having numerous pretty long plumose sete springing from the upper edge, and the last being terminated by a tuft of similar but longer sete. The natatory foot (fig. 3), as in the other species, consists also of a very large basilar joint which gives origin to two branches; the upper of which consists of one very long joint and six very short ones, from the base of each of which issues a long plumose seta. The oviferous foot (Pl. VII. fig. 4) resembles very much that of the preceding species, being cylindrical, and beset at its upper extremity with spines. The jaws and tail resembled very much the same organs in C. Mac- Andrei, but the body of the animal was too much decomposed to allow me to see them sufficiently accurately to be able to figure them. Godeheu de Riville, in his paper on the Luminosity of the Sea, published in 1760 in the third vol. of the ‘Mémoires pour les Savans Etrangers,’ describes a small Entomostracan which must belong to this genus. Sailing along the coast of Malabar, when in 8° 47' N, lat., and in 73° EK. longitude of Paris, the sea was observed to be unusually and most brilliantly luminous. Having had his attention previously directed to this interesting pheno- menon, Riville determined to ascertain the cause. The water all roundsthe vessel and to a considerable distance from it was white as snow, and in the wake of the ship innumerable star-like bodies of a still brighter lustre sparkled on the surface of the agitated surf. He had some water drawn up from alongside, and he then observed numerous bright sparkling spots in the bucket in which it was contained. Pouring it out upon a piece of linen, numbers of small bodies still giving out light were observed adhering to the surface of the cloth. They were alive, and resembled, he says, those small insects called in France Puces d’eau.” The body of the animal was contained in a little shell which was transpa- rent, and resembled in form an almond cleft on one side and 24 Dr. Baird on the genus Cypridina. notched at the superior part. The animal, besides several organs which he shortly describes, had, he remarks, “ a large foot armed with a toothed talon resembling that of the puce d’eau, and de- stined for the same uses, being a kind of rudder which enables the insect to move about with swiftness.” An officer on board made several sketches of this interesting little creature, and from these and the above description I have little doubt of its belong- ing to this genus*. Riville does not mention the size of his in- sects, but from what he says they must have been much smaller than the species above described. Amongst the very interesting drawings of Crustacea made by Mr. Adams during the voyage of the ‘Samarang’, there is one which appears to be another species of this genus. It was taken in the Sooloo Sea. Mr. Adams de- scribes it as of a bluish colour, semi-opake, two lines in diameter, and very quick in its motions, darting about with great velocity and constantly revolving. The figure however is not sufficiently detailed to enable me to describe the species, and no specimens were brought home. Mr. Adams observed both of these species to be highly luminous. British Museum, October 1847. PostscRIPT. Since the above was in type I have had an opportunity of ex- amining another specimen of the Cypridina Adamsi, kindly placed in my hands by Mr. Adams. Though equally dry as the other specimens I had previously received from the same gentleman, the body of the animal was almost entire, and I was thus enabled to make out the anatomy more satisfactorily. The eyes are two in number; each placed upon a conical lengthened peduncle, which takes its origin near the base of the first pair of the pedi- form antenne. From the state of the animal I could not distinctly make out the construction of the organ, but apparently it was composed of numerous crystalline lenses. The oviferous feet, placed on each side of the body and directed upwards, consist each of a long cylindrical body, club-shaped, composed of a great number of short articulations, and furnished with many stout barbed spines arising from each side. The ‘articu- lations are completely circular, and with a high power can be discerned running round the body of the foot like a bell-wire (fig. 4a). The spines on its edges are composed of a long basal joint, smooth for three-fourths of its entire length, and five or six very short articulations at the apex, each armed with a short awn- like seta oneither side (fig. 4b). The second pair of antennz (fig. 5) are each formed of three joints. The basal is stout and fleshy, and has at its posterior extremity an appendage consisting of a * Miiller however quotes it as resembling his Lynceus brachyurus! Ls Ann.& Mag. Nut. Hist. §.2. VAN. PLT “yh | \ » D4 / A SFatterson . del. J. De. C Somerby st. : 1 aN ike 5 Pe bo ite F on A.fatterson del. FT De C.Sowerby stv Ager. ae. Dr. Reid on the Development of the Medusze. 25 semicircular plate, armed at its edge with numerous slender sete. The second is shorter and has several long plumose hairs spring- ing from its inferior edge, and three or four not plumose from the upper surface. The terminal joint gives off at its apex four stout sete, and numerous others more slender from its upper edge. The first pair of jaws (fig. 6) consists each of a semi- circular plate furnished on its convex margin with a great num- ber of long beautifully plumose filaments, and has attached to one extremity two other plates, each provided with numerous very slender setee on their edges. The second pair of jaws (fig. 7) consists cach of a semicircular plate furnished on its inner margin with numerous long slender sete disposed like the teeth of a comb. At one end it gives off a stout branch like a finger, which is terminated by seven or eight long curved spines, and at the other sends off seven or eight long stout plumose setz. The organs represented at fig. 8 are perhaps the mandibles, but as I did not observe their exact situation in the animal, I cannot with certainty refer them to those organs. The part repre- sented (fig. 9) is unique, but I do not know its nature or use. EXPLANATION OF PLATES VI. B. and VII. Prate VI. B. Fig. 1. C. MacAndrei, highly magnified. Fig. 2. The outer shell removed to show the animal. . Anterior antenna. . Natatory foot. Second pair of antenne. . Oviferous foot. Tail. C. Adamsi, slightly magnified. . Anterior antenna. . Natatory foot. . Oviferous foot: a. portion highly magnified ; b. one of the spines highly magnified. 5. Second pair of antenne. 6. First pair of jaws, Fig. 7. Second pair of jaws. 8. 9 Pirate VII. Fig. Sy Be 2 bo NT OU co tO Mandibles ? 2 III.— Observations on the Development of the Meduse. By Joun Rerp, M.D., Fellow of the Royal College of Physicians of Edinburgh, and Chandos Professor of Anatomy and Medicine in the University of St. Andrews*. . { With two Plates.] Tue following observations were made upon three colonies of the larvee of a Medusa. One of these was procured on the 15th of * These observations were laid before the Literary and Philosophical Society of St. Andrews at the Meetings of the 4th of May 1846 and the 5th _ of April 1847, and abstracts of them were printed in the ‘ Transactions’ of the Society, and reprinted in Nos. 118 and 131 of the first series of this Journal. 26 Dr. Reid on the Development of the Medusee. September 1845, and the other two on the 11th of July 1846, adhering to the lower surface of stones in pools near low water mark. ‘The stones were of a size which readily permitted them to be conveyed home, where I have kept them up to the present time. The mode I have followed in keeping these animals alive is this. The stones to which they adhere are placed in vessels of considerable size, supplied daily with water fresh from the ocean, and the animals fed once or twice weekly with small morsels of mussels, which they readily swallow. The first of the three colonies consisted of between thirty and forty individuals, and the largest was between two and three lines in length ; the individuals composing the other two colonies were more nume- rous and of somewhat larger size. After I had completed my examination of the structure of these animals I discovered that they had been described by Sars, first under the generic name of Scyphistoma, and afterwards as the larva of the Medusa*. Many of the larvee increased much in size several sicltin after I took them home, and the body of one that I measured was ird of an inch in length and }th of aan inch in diameter ; another was 3‘, ths of an inch in length and ;%ths of an inch in circumference. As every part of their body is contractile, they can assume a great variety of forms. The more common of these are represented in Pl. V. figs. 1, 2,3, 4and5. Though almost all of them are throughout of a grayish white colour, a few presented spots or patches of a purple colour, which were sometimes observed to dis- appear and reappear in the same individual. The tentacula are generally from twenty-two to twenty-seven in number, and when fully expanded are three or four times the length of the body. In one that I measured the body was ;4,ths of an inch, and the tenta- cula 77ths of an inch in length ; in another the body was 2%ths, and the tentacula 8,ths of an inch in length. The mouth is very dilatable and varies much in shape, but is most commonly qua- drangular. When fully expanded it forms a round aperture oc- cupying nearly the whole of the disc (fig. 5) ; at other times its margins or lips are elongated and approximated so as to form a considerable quadrangular projection (fig. 2). Its more com- mon condition perhaps is that represented in fig. 3 a. The four round, equidistant and slight depressions placed be- tween the mouth and margin of the disc are represented in fig. 2 a. The body and tentacula of the larva are composed of two di- stinct layers, an internal and external. The internal layer chiefly consists of nuclei and nucleated cells (PI. VI. fig. 19) of various sizes, some of them containing a large number of nuclei; while the external is chiefly composed of a structureless substance with * Annales des Sciences Naturelles, tom. xvi. p. 321, 1841. Dr. Reid on the Development of the Meduse. 27 numerous minute nuclei disseminated through it. Numerous nearly elliptical and oval capsules (filiferous capsules), having a long thread or filament coiled up in the interior of each, are fixed. upon the outer surface of the external layer, and in much smaller number upon the inner surface of the internal layer, where it lines the internal cavity or stomach. These capsules are most abundant upon the external surface of the tentacula. Fig. 20 is a highly en- larged view of a small portion of one of the tentacula, showing the filiferous capsules attached to its outer surface. These fili- ferous capsules vary much in size, but the largest are generally of a uniform size, nearly of an elliptical form, and about 555th of an inch in their largest diameter (PI. V. fig. 8). Several of these, de- tached in examining portions of the larva under the microscope, had burst open at the smaller end, and the spiral thread projected through the opening and was uncoiled (fig. 9). In the entire capsule a rounded and narrow column passes from the smaller end, beyond which it slightly projects, in the direction of its longest diameter, nearly to its other extremity ; and this column, to which the spiral thread is attached, protrudes from the interior of the capsule when it bursts. I have never observed these filaments projecting from the capsules when adhering to the surface of the body, unless when subjected to pressure, but it is difficult to use the more powerful object-glasses necessary for distinguishing these, without compressing more or less the part under examination. The internal is considerably thicker and more opake than the external layer, is of a slightly yellowish colour when it accumu- lates at any point in greater abundance than usual, and is folded inwards to form the four equidistant projections seen on the sur- face of the stomach when the mouth is dilated (fig. 5 a), and when the body of the animal is slit open and then spread out (fig.6¢c). By making a transverse section of the body, the rela- tive thickness of the internal and external layers, and the man- ner in which the internal is folded to form the four pouches or short canals that project from the internal surface, are very di- stinctly seen (fig. 7). These four short canals (fig. 7 a) termi- nate at their upper end in another canal, encircling the mouth and placed between it and the margin of the disc (fig.6 6). Into this circular canal the hollow tentacula also open. The inner surface of the circular canal and the tentacula is lined by the in- ternal layer. The four depressions (fig. 2 a) placed between the mouth and margin of the disc correspond to the termination of the four vertical in the circular canal. Across the bottom of these depressions, which at first sight look like apertures, a mem- brane is stretched sufficiently thin to permit readily of the trans- udation of fluids. ; After reading Steenstrup’s observations on the structure of 28 Dr. Reid on the Development of the Medusee. these animals*, where he describes four canals,—one in each angle of the extensible membrane surrounding the mouth and forming the lips,—passing from the circular canal already men- tioned, and also another circular canal placed in the free margin of the lips, I repeated my examinations; and though I used glasses of very different magnifying powers, and made numerous trials, I could not satisfy myself of the existence of these canals. No doubt four equidistant white lmes presenting the appearance of canals are seen, in certain conditions of the extensible lips, running in the positions indicated by Steenstrup ; but in some of the numerous forms which the lips assume these lines entirely disappear, and when present they seem to be formed by narrow ridges on the external surface, resulting from the quadrangular shape assumed by the lips. The free margin of the lips fre- quently presented indications of the presence of a canal, but I could never satisfy myself of its actual existence. In making such investigations, it must be kept in mind, that the internal is readily separated by pressure from the external layer, otherwise we may be led into error. In the almost daily examinations I have made of these animals during the last two years, I never observed the slightest traces of the hollow quadrangular body described by Steenstrup as growing from the lower surface of the cavity or stomach in the body of the animal, sometimes pro- jecting as high as the mouth, and placed in the middle of the stomach, like the clapper in a bell. ; The inner surface of the lips and of the stomach, and the ex- ternal surface of the tentacula and body, are covered with very fine cilia, so that currents of water, unless when the mouth is shut, are constantly passing in and out from the mouth and along the tentacula. The cilia upon the external surface of the body re- quire the use of the higher object-glasses for their detection, and for a long time they escaped my notice. The colony of larvee first obtained began to produce buds and stolons about the middle of January 1846, and the other two colo- nies at the end of July of the same year. With intervals of com- parative repose they have gone on reproducing abundantly ever since; so that, notwithstanding they are constantly suffering loss by death and other causes, the number of individuals in each colony has greatly increased. Whenever buds and stolons are formed, they commence by a thickening of the internal layer at those parts, causing a bulging outwards of the external layer. A single bud (fig. 10 a), occasionally two buds, grow from the upper surface of the stolon, and these become developed into larve in the manner described by Sars. The buds form upon * On the Alternations of Generations, &c., translated for the Ray So- ciety, pp. 22, 23. Dr. Reid on the Development of the Meduse. 29 all parts of the external surface, but most frequently near the lower part, of the body. On many of the larger larve several buds were seen growing at the same time (fig. 11a). As a bud enlarges it becomes elongated and attenuated at its free extre- mity, and bends itself downwards to reach the surface of the stone to which the elongated extremity adheres: after this the attached end is gradually separated from the body of the parent. When thus detached, a small opening presents itself at its upper end, its interior gradually becomes hollowed out and cilia grow upon it, and tentacula commence to sprout around the mouth, exactly in the same manner as in the buds formed on the upper surface of the stolons. The outer surface of the buds is also covered with very fine cilia. Several of the buds were found lying loose at the bottom of the vessels in which the stones are kept, probably detached by accident, and these after a time fixed themselves to the surface of the vessels, and passed through their development into larvee in the same manner as those that adhered for a longer time to the bodies of their parents. One of these detached buds fixed itself at two separate points, and two mouths, each furnished with its own tentacula, were formed at opposite ends of its upper surface. When a bud was deve- loped on a stolon, the connecting part between the bud and the parent was more frequently absorbed, or at least disappeared, at other times the bond of connection remained; so that occasion- ally two, three or more larvee of different or of nearly equal size might be seen growing closely united together at the base, as if one had split itself longitudinally into two or more separate in- dividuals. This chiefly took place when the larvee were so thickly clustered together that they had not room to spread sufficiently. When the buds were developed into young larve, these generally moved outwards from their parents to a small distance, leaving room for those that were to succeed them. This locomotion is generally slow,—one larva that I watched moved ,°,ths of an inch in fourteen days,—and is effected by a sliding motion of the attached end over the substance to which it adheres. In this motion the attached end bulges outwards in the direction it is about to take (fig.12a), and the whole of this end gradually follows, carrying of course the whole of the upper part of the body along with it. More rarely they move more rapidly by pushing outwards a narrow prolongation similar to a long sto- lon (fig. 4a), which becomes fixed at its further extremity, and the attached end becoming loosened, the whole body is carried onwards by the contraction of the prolonged part. The older larvee are almost or entirely stationary. The larvee, when detached from the surface to which they are adherent, can again fix themselves. I have frequently performed 30 Dr. Reid on the Development of the Meduse. this experiment by placing those detached in separate vessels, and almost always successfully, when care was taken to disturb them as little as possible for three or four days, or longer. A considerable number of larvee are adhering to the surface of the vessels in which the stones are kept *. - I made several experiments upon the reparative powers of th larvee. In several the upper half of the body was cut off, and after three or four days its lower or cut end had closed in, and by the sixth day it had attached itself to the surface of the ves- sel, and shortly assumed all the appearances of an entire larva, sending out stolons and forming buds. Fig. 12 is a representa- tion of the upper half of a larva eight days after it had been cut off. New tentacula, and a new mouth also, after several days presented themselves on the upper or cut end of the lower half. Several were divided longitudinally through their entire length, and when means were not taken to keep the cut edges apart they soon adhered again, and no traces of their division remained. In one divided longitudinally the two portions were kept apart, and in each the cut edges approximated and adhered, and two separate animals were thus produced from one. The larve are voracious, and readily seize and swallow uni- valve or bivalve molluscans, or a crustacean, as large or even larger than their own bodies before they are stretched out, and after retaining them in the stomach, generally for about twenty- four hours in summer and nearly twice as long in winter, they reject them through the mouth. They also not unfrequently swallow one of their neighbours, and its sojourn in the stomach for some time terminates in its digestion and destruction. When they seize a univalve molluscan too large to be swallowed, they retain it firmly embraced in their tentacula, and insert their elon- gated mouth into the interior of the shell; and in like manner they keep dead articulate animals, or molluscans without shells, too large to be swallowed, in their tentacula for more than a day, and probably extract nourishment from them by acting on their textures by their extensible lips. ne The larvee of the first colony, obtained in September 1845, did not split transversely into young Meduse in the spring of 1846, as I expected them to do, but continued to produce stolons and buds abundantly. A great. number of them had then attained a large size, and many of them presented on their outer surface transverse rugee, and four pretty deep equidistant vertical grooves, as repre- sented in fig. 13, but none of them presented the appearances now * According to Sars, “si on détache violemment ces polypes, il n’y a qu’un petit nombre qui peut se fixer de nouveau, et alors ils n’adhérent pas si fortement qu’a l’ordinaire; la plupart restent libres au fond du verre,” — Opus cit. p. 339. Dr. Reid on the Development of the Medusze. 31 about to be described, indicative of their splitting transversely into young Meduse. In the beginning of February of the present year, the upper part of the body of some of the larvee of the first colony became cylindrical, considerably elongated and much diminished in diameter, with thickly-set rings forming at the top. From the circumference of the rings first formed eight equidistant lobes or rays began to grow, the rings increased in size and became of a reddish brown colour, the tentacula gradually wasted away, and in the course of eight days the young Meduse were beginning to detach themselves in the manner described by Sars. While this was going on at the upper part of the body, the process of elon- gation and the formation of new rings was proceeding downwards, as represented in Pl. VI. fig. 14, so that thirty or forty rings, each of which was about to become a young Medusa, could be counted on the body of one larva at the same time, and the body in some cases measured three-fourths of an inch in length. At this period the upper part of the body was of the form of an in- verted pyramid, and had a distinctly reddish brown colour. As the grooves separating the rings increased in depth, it was ob- served that the body of the young Medusa above was at last attached only to the upper margin of the lips of the one below: Fig. 15 is a greatly enlarged representation of one of these young Medusz immediately after it had separated itself from the body of a larva. A small proportion, probably not above one-sixth or one-seventh of the larva, underwent this process of splitting into young Medusze, and in no case that I observed did it extend through the whole length of the body of the larva; for a portion, often very small, at its attached end did not become ringed (fig. 14 a), threw out new tentacula before the young Meduse last formed were detached, and it continued to live as a . larva. Some of the larvee of the other two colonies obtained in July of the preceding year began to yield young Medusz about the middle of March, and exactly in the same manner as in the first colony. A fortnight, or more, generally elapsed, after the commencement of the separation of the young Meduse in a larva, before the process was finished. The general appearance and habits of the young Meduse im- mediately after they have detached themselves from the larve have been described already by Sars, but there are various parts of its structure which stand in need of additional elucidation. External to the quadrangular mouth occupying the centre of the lower surface of the body of the young Medusa (fig. 15) are four bifid hollow processes, placed at equal distances from each other, and adhering by the end of their undivided portion to the inner surface of the inferior wall of the stomach (fig.15 a). The in- ferior wall of the stomach, which forms also the inferior surface 32 Dr. Reid on the Development of the Meduse. of the body, is so thin that at first sight these processes appear to be attached to the external surface. Fig. 16 is a greatly en- larged view of one of these bifid processes. Each of these pro- cesses forms two hollow floating tubes, communicating with the stomach or internal cavity by a common orifice (fig. 16a), and having the edges of their external surfaces covered with nume- rous filiferous capsules (fig. 16 4). The stomach is large and extends nearly to the margin of the body or disc. Outside the position of the four bifid processes, and on the lower surface of the inferior wall of the body, there is a circular band, slightly elevated, more granular and opake than the portion of the body placed within it, having prolongations passing off from its outer edge to the intervals between the eight bifid lobes or rays that spring from the margin of the body, and others along the centre of the lower surface of these bifid lobes, as far as the ocellus placed at the point of bifurcation of each lobe (fig. 15). When the animal contracts the marginal lobes in swimming, this circle becomes narrower, more distinctly defined, and approaches nearer tothe mouth. In certain states of the animal the prolongations from the outer edge of this circle to the intervals between the eight bifid rays are longer than represented in fig. 15. When the animal is examined in certain positions and with glasses of weak power, this circle, and the sixteen prolongations extending outwards from it to the intervals between the rays, and along the lower surface of the rays themselves, assume pretty nearly the appearances represented by Steenstrup as vessels; and as I have been unable to satisfy myself of the presence of any vessels there, I am inclined to believe that he has been misled in this way. I have occasionally observed the appearance of a thread-like nervous circle around the mouth, sending a filament along each of the rays towards the ocelli, on approaching which it bifurcated ; but not having been able to make these out at other times, under circumstances that appeared favourable for their detection, I am not prepared to affirm that a nervous system is present. At the point of bifurcation of each of the marginal lobes or rays there is placed, as Sars has described, a little eminence, hy- pothetically designated by Steenstrup an ocellus (figs.15¢ &17a). This ocellus forms a mammillary process, consisting of three distinct structures (fig. 17 a). The apex is chiefly formed of a considerable number of very minute crystals, and a small part of its base is more opake and more granular than its larger middle portion. From a greatly enlarged view of the crystals occupying the apex of the ocellus, given in fig. 18, it will be observed that the upper are shorter and thicker than the lower; in fact, while a few of the former are almost as thick as they are long, some of the latter are almost needle-shaped. On fixing the polarizing Dr. Reid on the Development of the Meduse. — 88 apparatus to the microscope, it was observed that these crystals depolarized the light. I gave some of the young Meduse to Principal Sir David Brewster for examination, and he returned me the following report: “'The small raised portions of the Me- dusze named ocelli consist each of six or more similar parts, each part having the property of depolarizing polarized light. When all the other portions of the animal are absolutely black, the ocelli shine with considerable brightness. Upon turning the Medusz round in a plane perpendicular to the axis of vision, the individual parts of the ocelli disappear and reappear, according to the angle which their neutral axes (if they have double refraction), or their planes of separation (if they are merely polarizing lamin), form with the plane of primitive polarization. If these raised por- tions named ocelli are really organs of vision, the probability is that their axis of vision is perpendicular to the general surface of the Medusa.” The inner half of the lower surface of the bifid portion of each of the marginal lobes (fig. 17) is thinned off to a sharp edge, bounded externally by a continuation of the ridge running along the middle of the inferior surface already described, so that the bifid portion resembles in form a pair of strong scissors. A number of larger and smaller filiferous capsules, similar to those observed in the larvae, adhere to the outer surface of the young Meduse; and fine cilia are present on the inner surface of the lips and stomach, and on the outer surface of the four bifid processes floating in the stomach. Though the normal number of the marginal lobes or rays is eight, yet occasionally they were as few as four and as many as twelve. In a few cases one or more of these lobes were trifid, with an ocellus placed in the cleft of each division. I was not able to preserve the young Medusz alive more than twenty days. During that time the lobes or rays had become shorter from the expansion of the body, and im a few, small pa- pillee were forming in the clefts between the lobes. A comparison between the observations of Sars and Steen- strup upon the larve of the Medusa living in the ocean, and those made upon them while living in the artificial condition de- scribed, elicits some facts of considerable interest. According to Sars and Steenstrup, the colonies of these animals living in the ocean split up entirely into young Medusz each spring, and completely disappear, and new ones are founded in September from the ova of the adult Meduse; but while living in the arti- ficial state, as was also some years ago remarked by Sir John Dalyell *, a certain number only of the individuals of the colony * Jamieson’s Philosophical Journal for 1836. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. i. 3 34 Dr. Reid on @ new species of Actinia. undergo this process, and that not throughout their entire length ; for even a portion of each of those that form young Meduse by transverse divisions of their substance, continues to live as a larva. The first colony I obtained was seventeen months in my possession before any of the individuals composing it underwent its development into young Medusz. That the larve, even when living in the ocean, are not always formed in autumn and un- dergo their development into young Medusz in spring, is evi- dent from the fact, that two of the colonies in my possession were obtained from the ocean in July. Whether these larve had been generated the preceding autumn, and continued to live as such up to the time they were obtained from the ocean, or had been generated at some period subsequent to this, it is impossible to determine. Account of a new Actinia. Though the Actinia I am about to describe has in many respects a close resemblance to the Actinia chrysanthellum of Mr. Peach, described and figured in Dr. Johnston’s late edition of his work on ‘ British Zoophytes,’ vol. i. p. 220, it yet differs from it suffi- ciently, at least as far as [ can make out, to justify me in regard- ing it asa distinct species. If this should be confirmed, I would propose to name it Actinia cylindrica. Body elongated, cylindrical, free ; tentacula uniserial, submarginal ; mouth elongated upwards, forming a conical tube with small pro- cesses attached to its margin. This animal was found in St. Andrew’s Bay, by Mrs. Macdonald and myself about two years ago, immediately after it had been thrown ashore during a storm, and it was kept alive for three days. Fig. 21 (Plate VI.) is a representation of the form of the animal of the natural size. _ The body is cylindrical and marked by longitudinal lines. The inferior fourth of the body is translucent, more contractile than the upper part, and sometimes assumes nearly a conical form with the apex downwards. The upper three-fourths of the body are opake and of a faint pink colour. The tentacula are twelve in number, ranged in a single row, smooth on the surface, of a light pink colour, and having their internal or oral surface crossed by four zigzag white lines (fig. 22). They are elongated trans- versely or flattened from. within outwards, and taper towards their free extremity. They were never seen more elongated than what is represented in fig, 21, but as the animal appeared to be languid, it is quite possible they are capable of greater elongation. When contracted to the utmost they formed little conical emi- nences, projecting outwards and upwards, and were seen to be attached immediately below the outer margin of the disc. Twelve Dr. Reid on a new species of Actinia. 35 bands of a faint reddish brown colour and adhering along their edges, radiate inwards from the circumference of the disc, con- verge at its centre, and prolong themselves upwards to form the mouth, or rather the lips. The margin of the lips is surrounded by twelve small processes, six of which are very minute; these processes are of a triangular form and of an orange colour, except at the edges, which are translucent. This prolonged mouth did not always occupy the centre of the disc, but could be directed towards any part of the margin. The external sac sent strong partitions inwards, the position of which was marked by the longitudinal lines on its outer surface, and in the interstices of these partitions the ovaries were placed. This animal in many respects closely resembles the J/uanthos Scoticus of Professor EK. Forbes*, and the chief difference between them is found in the structure of the mouth. EXPLANATION OF PLATES V. and VI. Prate V. Figs. 1, 2, 3, 4 and 5. Representations of the more common forms assumed by the larve. Fig. 6. A larva slit open and stretched out to show the four vertical canals, and the manner in which they terminate in the circular canal: a, extensible lips; 6, circular canal ; ¢, four vertical canals ; d, ten- tacula considerably shortened by their contraction. Fig. 7. Transverse section of the body of a larva to show the manner in which the four vertical canals are formed: a, vertical canals. Fig. 8 Filiferous capsule entire. Fig. 9. Filiferous capsule burst and the spiral filament uncoiled. Fig. 10. Larva throwing out stolons, from one of which a bud is springing. Fig. }1. Larva having several buds growing from its surface. fig. 12. Upper half of a larva eight days after it had been cut across. Fig. 18. One of the forms assumed by some of the larvee. Pirate VI. Fig. 14, Larva in the process of splitting into young Meduse. Fig. 15. Lower surface of one of the young Meduse after its separation from a larva: a, one of the four bifid processes in the stomach; e, ocellus. Fig. 16. Greatly enlarged view of one of the bifid processes in the stomach. Fig. 17. Greatly enlarged view of one of the eight marginal rays or lobes : a, ocellus. ‘ig. 18. Greatly enlarged view of the crystals in apex of o¢ellus. Fig. 19. Two of the nucleated cells and several of the nuclei that enter so abundantly into the structure of the internal layer, as seen when a portion of this layer is detached. Fig. 20. Small portion of a tentaculum, highly magnified, to exhibit the fili- ferous capsules adhering to its outer surface. Fig. 21. Representation of Actinia cylindrica of the natural size. Fig. 22, Oral surface of one of the tentacula. in the examination of the more minute structures figured above, a one- eighth of an inch object-glass made by Powell and Leland, and a one-fourth of an inch object-glass by Smith and Beck, were employed. * Annals of Natural History, vol. v. p. 180. 3* 36 Mr. Toulmin Smith on the Classification IV.—On the Ventriculide of the Chalk; their classification. By J. Toutmin Smiru, Esq. [Continued from vol. xx. Ist Series, p. 191.] I HAVE thus described with some detail the structure which marks a large group of fossils from the chalk, and have further endea- voured to show what are the natural affinities of the group thus marked. The only clue has thus been obtained towards arran- ging, in a true and natural classification, those widely varied forms to which, under various secondary modifications, this structure belongs. The few of these which have hitherto been known have been uncharacterized except by names as various as the different writers, and which, being names merely, could leave no impression of reality on the mind of the inquirer. It will assist the inquirer, and will much enhance the import- ance of the present investigation, if, before entering on the de- scription of their modifications, something is said of the strati- graphical distribution of these fossils. From what has already been stated,it will be obvious that these fossils require to be sought: they can seldom fall in the collec- tor’s way as do fossils having solid parts, Testacea, Vertebrata, &e. If found at all in the hands of the dealer they will usually be fragmentary only, or in a matrix, the flint, the deceptive character of whose obvious appearances has been already shown. By far the greater part of the forms assumed are, besides, such that no blow of the hammer can disclose the character of the fossil. It is necessary to premise thus much that it may be under- stood that the fact of these fossils not having yet been recognized in particular localities or strata is no proof that they do not exist therein ; and, now that the true structure characteristic of them has been described, it may be hoped that the presence of some representatives of the family may be detected much more widely than has been hitherto suspected. A mere fragment may now serve for the detection of that presence*. As far as can be gathered from the various authorities already cited, it would appear that these fossils are more abundant in England than in any other country. In the chalk of Kent, Sussex, Norfolk, Wiltshire, and the respectively adjoining locali- ties, some of the forms aré abundant, though in each region the localities in which they abound are certainly restricted. In the chalk of Yorkshire they appear to be much less abundant. In- deed many bodies which have heretofore been grouped as Ventri- culide from that region have no relation to that family; while * Of course not for the determination of species, or, necessarily, even of genus. of the Ventriculide of the Chalk. 37 the forms hitherto collected there of true Ventriculide are very rare, if we may judge from the specimens in the museum of the Yorkshire Philosophical Institution, for the opportunity of care- fully inspecting which specimens I am indebted to the courtesy of Mr. Charlesworth*. In England these fossils have not hitherto been recognized in any other than the Cretaceous group. It is probable that careful search will reveal them throughout all the members of that group. At present they have been found in five divisions of it; viz. the Upper Chalk, the Middle Chalk, the Lower Chalk, the Chalk Marl, and the Upper Greensand. The prevalence indeed of certain forms is characteristic of certain of these divisions} ; a result which unexpectedly displayed itself after the classification presently to be exhibited had been worked out from a cautious study of the individuals, and the value of which result must therefore strike every inquirer. The particular divisions characterized by the predominance of one or the other class of forms will be shown in severally describing those forms. There is no & priori reason why representatives of these forms should not be found in older and in newer formations than these cretaceous beds. Still the fact of their not having been thus found in England, where, in those cretaceous beds, some of them so much abound, leads to some hesitation in relying implicitly on the alleged much lower stratigraphical position of some foreign forms. The foreign forms from the true chalk appear to be few and rare ; but there are several figures in Goldfuss, to some of which I have already alludedt, probably representing forms belonging to this family, which are there given as from the “Jurakalk.” In the * In addition to the acknowledgements which I have already made, I have the further pleasure of now recording the kindness, in affording me the means of examining different specimens from very various localities, of Mr. Lyell, Mr. Wetherell and Mr. Oakeshott of Highgate, Mr. Cunnington of Devizes, Mr. Catt of Brighton, and Mr. Whittle of St. John’s College, Cambridge, besides that of Mr. Charlesworth as above-mentioned. I must also acknowledge the kind assistance afforded me by Mr. Waterhouse of the British Museum, in facilitating the task of inspecting the specimens in that collection. To the President of the Geological Society I am also in- debted for the prompt courtesy with which he has enabled me to avail myself efficiently of illustrations from the valuable museum of that Society. I would take this opportunity of saying that I shall be greatly obliged by any illustrations and opportunities similar to those which have already been so kindly and liberally afforded to me. + See observations in the Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist. vol. xx. p. 337. An interest beyond even that which they are calculated intrinsically to ex- cite is thus given to these fossils, of the same nature as that which attaches to a series of Ammonites from different beds. { Ante, vol. xx. p.78. It is proper to state that there are many forms, besides those thus specified, figured by Goldfuss as from the Jurakalk, and which I have not much doubt are Ventriculide. I have only enumerated the more obvious. 38: Mr. Toulmin Smith on the Classification British Museum, again, is a large and valuable series of fossils, which I have carefully examined, and which I can therefore state with assured confidence to belong to this family*, and which are stated to be from Mount Rhanden in Switzerland ; a locality the strata of which are declared to be equivalent to the lower beds of the Middle Oolite of England. The matrix appears much the same as that of our English chalk marl; but that test is, of course, very incomplete. The point requires careful investigation ; and, as the true character and importance of these fossils will have now become known, it may be hoped that the attention of some of the many competent foreign observers may be directed to it. As I shall show the changes which these forms have undergone m passing from one division of our English strata to another to have been great, it will be peculiarly mteresting to ascertain exactly to what strata these foreign forms do actually belong ; for many of them differ much from our English forms. It is inter- esting at present to remark that the form which is of the great- est vertical range in the English beds (Brachiolites digitatus) is unequivocally found in these Rhanden beds. In p. 510 of the first volume of the Journal of the Geological Society there is described by Mr. Lonsdale, under the name of “ Ocellaria ramosa,” a fossil found by Mr. Lyell in the Eocene deposits at Jacksonborough in Georgia, United States. Did this fossil exhibit any true affinities with the group which has been called Ocellaria it would necessarily belong to the Ventriculide, and I was anxious to ascertain the facts. Mr. Lyell has obli- gingly enabled me to do this by placing in my hands all the specimens found by him, and which are, it is believed, all that have ever been found. The result is, that the fossil is found to present none whatever of the characters of Ocellaria; and I cannot understand upon what grounds it has had this name affixed to it by Mr. Lonsdale, except that he appears, from his observa- tions, never to have had an opportunity of examining any actual specimens of the so-called Ocellaria, and to have been misled by > some of the figurest. These fossils however answer to no part of the generic description given by Ramond, or any subsequent writer, of the Ocellaria. The tubules in the Eocene fossils are tubules ramifying through a massive substance, and there is not any polyparium which is “ explanato-membranaceum,” and “ utro- * These treasures are at present unarranged. I should be happy to assist in that task, and to complete it by adding, as far as possible from my private collection, all the British forms, should the present Commis- sion result in any prospect of improvement in that respect. + The figure specially referred to, and which is copied by Lamouroux, pl. 72, fig. 5, has certainly aconsiderable resemblance to a special fractured surface of the Eocene fossil. of the Ventriculidee of the Chalk. 39 que latere porosum.” The characters of Ocellaria, as given b all the authors*, are clear and unmistakeable so far as they go; and there cannot be a moment’s doubt as to what the true rela- tions of the so-called genus are, as will presently be seen. It is perfectly certain that this so-called Ocellaria ramosat has none of these relations, and therefore that it does not serve to bring the Ventriculide within the tertiary period. No trace of this family has, then, yet been anywhere discovered higher than the upper beds of the English chalk. As it is desirable to have the treatment of the subject as com- plete as possible, so far as it goes, and as the materials which I have collected from the English chalk are sufficiently abundant to lead me to hope that such completeness may be given, for all practical purposes, to the description of the forms found in those beds, I shall confine myself at present to these last ; which I the rather do in that, while it would be @ priori probable that the examination of so extensive a series of beds would at any rate afford a full series of typical characters,—and therefore a sound basis for a permanent and generally applicable system of classifi- cation,—the examination of the Rhanden specimens in the British Museum has satisfied me that all of them will range within the typical groups which the forms of the English chalk have led me to assign. f I have already indicated { in what direction we must look for the essential characters which mark this whole family. It is extremely improbable that a structure so extraordinary, so pecu- larly bearimg the marks of special design and adaptation as the octahedral structure, should be otherwise than characteristic of the family in individuals of which its existence has been dis- covered. Until, then, it has been found elsewhere, the philoso- phical inquirer will take that structure as his guide in the deter- * Those characters are, ‘‘ Polypier pierreux, aplati en membrane, diverse- ment contourné, subinfundibuliformée, a superficie arénacée, muni de pores sur les deux faces.”” The observations of Milne-Edwards, on an inspec- tion of the actual fossils, are alone sufficient to show that the present fossils could not be Ocellarie, their apparent tubules being, as stated in p. 511, sometimes penetrated by fibres in a radiated manner. Milne-Edwards expressly says (Lamarck, Anim. sans Vert. ii. p. 291), “‘ L’axe solide, qui remplit assez ordinairement les trous, et qui a été pris pour une partie du Polypier lui-méme, n’est que la gangue qui s’est moulée dans ces trous, et qui s’est cassée au niveau de la surface du Polypier, lorsque celui-ci a été détaché de la masse qui le renfermait.” + The fossil is however a very curious and interesting one. Its whole aspect and character recall those of the Alcyonium, both in its massiveness, its cylindrical tubules, and their connecting plexus of fibres. I have many analogous fossils from the chalk, into the investigation of which it is my intention to enter when the present subject shall be completed. { Ante, vol. xx. p. 182. 40 Mr. Toulmin Smith on the Classification mination of the members of this family. My careful attention has therefore been directed to ascertainmg the presence of that structure under every various mask of external form, and I have hitherto invariably found that presence accompanied by certain other characteristics, which would necessarily be present if the affinities which I have already attempted to show are those of the Ventriculidz be the true ones. Without full confidence in the Law of Unity as a sure guide, I cannot conceive of any pro- gress being made in any scientific mvestigation. I have not found that guide to fail me yet in the present investigation, and am therefore content to take it as the basis of such exposition as I am now able to give of the genera and species of the family VENTRICULIDE. Proceeding therefore on this basis, it may be stated generally, that all those’fossils which are marked by a membranous struc- ture made up of cubic squares, with equally subtending octahedral fibre at the angles of union of those squares, belong to the family Ventriculide, and that all members of that family are marked by that structure. We shall find, it is true, thus associated forms externally most diverse*, and the alleged affinity of which would at first sight startle the inquirer ; which have indeed hitherto had places the most different assigned to them : but I shall be able to show that other and most interesting Unities prevail through all these various forms in addition to that structural one; and these diversities will thus become only another useful addition to the. often repeated but too often neglected lesson, that no guide is more fallacious than likeness or unlikeness of mere external form t. “ A natural classification,” says Milne-Edwards, “is nothing else than a description of the modifications, more or less import- ant, observed in the structure of animals, and a specification of the differmg degrees of likeness or unlikeness which the latter bear to each other.” Nothing is easier than the multiplication of genera and species. But it is no slight task, though a most important one, to determine what are the material modifications on which distinction of genus should be founded; what the ma- * On the other hand, I shall take a future opportunity of showing that forms externally bearing much resemblance to the Ventriculide have in truth a very different structure and affinities. + Parkinson long ago remarked, that “if the figure of the fossil be as- sumed as the leading character of the species, substances, differing mate- rially in their structure, will be classed together in the same species ; and, on the other hand, if the species be formed on the external structure, we shall have under the same species substances differing widely in their forms.’’ Vol. ii. p.128. It would have been well if Goldfuss and others had paid a little attention to these important truths. t Sur les Crisies, &c., p. 233. of the Ventriculide of the Chalk. 41 terial points of likeness or unlikeness which should mark separate species*, : The only principle upon which I can understand any philoso- phical or natural classification to be founded, is the taking some principal and most easily recognizable point in the ceconomy of the living animal, and examining all the individuals under review in reference to that one point. It has been already seen that the Ventriculide belong to a high type of the Molluscan Polyps,—to the Polyzoa,—approach- ing most nearly to the recent Hschara and Halodactylus. The fossilized remains of animals of this order, the organization of whose recent congeners has been but so lately understood, might seem at first sight to baffle any attempt to seize on such a point. It seems to me however that such aone may be found. In all recent animals of this order the first essential to their life and well-being is the presence and free access of the sea-water. Va- rious contrivances are adopted to secure this end,—some genera and species being parasitical, some loosely floating, some stiffly erect ; each, varying as they also do in form, adapted to the pe- culiar circumstances of the locality which it inhabits, and each, according to the particular plan adopted, exhibiting some charac- teristic differences in habit and organs. This is precisely consistent with the observations already made+ as to the constant relation existing between the polypidom, rightly examined, and the nature of the inhabiting polyps. Such differences no doubt existed in the recent Ventriculide ; and though it is obviously impossible that we should ever be able, in these fossils, to ascertain the points of difference in habits and imdividual organs, we may, by care and patience, ascertain those differences in the contrivances displayed in the structure of the polypidoms which we must thus be satis- fied were intimately and necessarily connected with such differ- ences in habits and individual organs. I allude to the various modes of folding of the delicate membranet which forms the framework of every individual of this family, and on whose sur- face the minute and numberless colony of polyps dwelt. I ap- * Were I to follow the example of some botanists, who, for example, in a favourite tribe, the Cactus, have amused themselves with hair-splitting of genera to a marvellous extent, I might readily succeed in perplexing the inquirer with a great multitude of unintelligible names. Between many of the species which I have grouped together, differences far more marked exist than those by which these gentlemen—and too many paleontologists —have' overlaid the intelligibility of their classifications as generic distinc- tions. t+ Ante, vol. xx. p. 177-179. { A membrane, it will be remembered, which, by its structure, was firm like the Eschara (though not calcareous), and not loosely floating like the Halodactylus. This is important in considering the permanence of the different modes of folding adopted. 42 Mr. Toulmin Smith on the Classification prehend that it can need no detail of argument or mathematical demonstration to show, that upon the mode and degree of fold- ing of this membrane, the greater or less freedom of access, change, and circulation of the water, and its consequent power of being acted upon by the numerous ciliated tentacles and move- able processes, must have depended. Every one who is familiar with the difference in mere circulation of air between the narrow street and the open road, between the deep valley and the hill top, will recognise the essential importance in this respect of every difference in that mode and degree of folding; and, when the extreme minuteness of the individuals is considered, it will appear that variations of fold hardly appreciable to the eye will have probably had a material influence on the condition of the tenants of these wonderful structures. I cannot doubt that every con- stant difference in the mode and degree of folding of the Ventri- culitic membrane was accompanied by some modification in the organs or habits of the animals, adapting them to that particular mode and degree of access, change, and circulation of sea-water which that mode and degree of folding made a matter of absolute necessity *; Taking then the Ventriculide as a family of the Polyzoa, I shall first endeavour to show that there are certain broad and very marked constant modifications in the mode of folding + cha- racterizing certain extensive groups which yet have many points of constant difference between the individuals which, as groups, are respectively thus characterized. These groups will form distinct genera. I shall show that certain subordinate but yet important modifications mark, in common, several of the indivi- duals of each of these genera, which individuals yet have further still subordinate but constant and therefore characteristic points * Sir J. G. Dalyell, in his recent work on ‘ Remarkable Animals of Scot- land,’ especially notices the importance of attention to the varying condition of the water in which specimens are kept as the great secret of their preserva- tion ; and even his care has often failed. A ‘‘ low organization ”’ and slight sensibility have been hastily attributed to Polyzoa from their enduring great changes of heat and cold. There is no animal capable of enduring greater changes in this respect than man. But take another class, and it is well- known that from the same heap of frozen fish one may be dashed to shivers on the ground, while another, put into a pail of water, will, in two minutes, be swimming about. _+ The inquirer will at once perceive the difference between this and mere external form. ‘The same general external form may mask numberless most different modes of folding. My object is to aid in realizing, by classifica- tion, the living animal in all its integrity and varieties. By the accumu- lated names Scyphia, Coscinopora, Guettardia, &c., nothing ever was or can be vivified; no real idea conveyed to the mind. But the object of the natu- ralist should surely be, not an accumulation of mere names, but the realiza- tion of living and true ideas of various absolute modes of actual existence, be they past or present. of the Ventriculide of the Chalk. 43 of difference. The inquirer is thus further relieved from the detail of specific differences by the division of each genus into sections. The still subordinate but constant points of difference last named will be characteristic of species. I have already alluded to the important and valuable test of the soundness of these principles of classification afforded, un- expectedly and after the work was completed, by the stratigra- phical harmony exhibited by the table of classification. It will be sufficiently obvious that the ocean of different ages would have such modifications as would not be adapted equally to all varieties. We accordingly find among the Ventriculide, as in other divisions of paleontology, a few species enduring through many changes; others dying out; winle with every fresh era fresh forms display themselves. It will be understood from this, that mere size does not enter as an element into the determination of genus or species. Of many species I have specimens from an inch to eight or nine inches in diameter. It is not necessary to enter very fully, there- fore, into the question of growth. That question,always a difficult one in paleontology, is difficult even in recent forms of the families allied to the Ventriculide. It would be vain to hope to throw much light upon it by fossil forms. Where constant differences are found under all varieties of size, we are bound to consider them as distinct species. I shall touch briefly on the question of growth in introducing each separate genus. It will be also understood that the mere external (outward or inward) general form of the fossil does not enter as an element into the determination of genus or species. I have shown how deceptive that criterion must ever be. In the present instance the same gencral external form conceals essential differences in the mode and degree of folding of the membrane. It will occur to the reader that to follow the fold of a mem- brane, the trace of which is preserved only in a hard and solid matrix, must be a work of great difficulty ; and especially when that matrix is either so friable as the chalk, or so impracticable as the flint. The actual amount of the difficulty* cannot however be fully appreciated without actual experiment. The presence of that very oxide of iron, without which the forms could not be, in general, * In order that the actual nature, importance, and results of the present investigation should be properly understood, it is necessary to remind the reader that from the time of Dr. Mantell’s first work to his latest, and either by him or the other latest writers (see Portlock’s ‘ Report, &c.’ p. 342), it has never been suggested or suspected that any membrane whatever existed in any of the Ventriculide. They all describe them as composed of ana- stomosing ‘‘ cylindrical fibres,” (see ante, vol. xx. p. 76,) between which, on the inside, papille or tubuli arise. I have demonstrated that the basis of the Ventriculide is a simple unperforated membrane; that, therefore, the Add Mr. Toulmin Smith on the Classification even detected, necessarily stains the matrix beyond the structure itself; and it requires the nicest and most painful discrimination to determine what is due to structure and what to mere iron stain. Feeling however that such a course of investigation could furnish the only true materials of a natural classification, I have endeavoured to overcome these difficulties. And it may save the task both of making and answering many objections if I now state that I have, with this object, dissected with elaborate care numberless specimens, in addition to many hundreds of sections of specimens both in flint and chalk, which, with the like purpose, I have made. ‘There is not one species which I have established which I have not determined from actual and personal section of specimens either in chalk or flint, usually both, and in which, with scarcely an exception, I have not followed and traced out the actual fold with the knife and needle. My aim has been to present such a classification and no- menclature as should be intelligible and at the same time ex- pressive ; which, whether respect be had to genus, section, or species, should gave some accurate and specific idea of the point on which the respective division has been founded; that thus a mere inspection of the table of classification may carry with it some real and true ideas as to the objects included*. Thename descriptions so long before the world, and so often repeated, are funda- mentally erroneous,—the conclusions as to the ceconomy of the animal being necessarily, therefore, as fundamentally erroneous. It is upon the same laborious care which has enabled me to demonstrate these facts, that I rely in attempting the descriptions now to be given of the different modes of folding assumed by that membrane, and the superficial appearances of which have misled these observers. * Tt is usually unadvisable to alter names once applied; but where the character of an object has been wholly misunderstood, not even its generic or structural character having been known (see the last note), there can be no claim to retain old names. Their retention is then generally mis- chievous as a mere perpetuation of error. I fully agree with Dr. Farre (ut ante, p. 405, note) that oftentimes ‘‘ confusion and doubt (in nomenclature) can only be dispelled by beginning de novo,”’ and so applying new names in harmony with a system founded in nature and upon some definite prin- ciple. I think it better to give here all the names which occur in Mr. Morris’s Catalogue whose objects appear to belong to the Ventriculidze,— a list which will, moreover, show the ‘‘ confusion and doubt’? which have hitherto prevailed in the nomenclature of this family. Names in Morris’s Catalogue. In the following classification. Choanites flexuosus Ventriculites latiplicatus. Choanites subrotundus Cephalites constrictus. Ventriculites aleyonides [Ocellaria] Ventriculites quincuncialis. —— alternans Probably V. bicomplicatus. — Bennettie One of the Cephalites annulati, but no accurate description ; and the figures of Michelin and Mantell totally differ. of the Ventriculidee of the Chalk. 45 applied to the whole family and to the first genus is the only apparent exception to this rule*. Thename Ventriculites would certainly not have been applied to any of these bodies, or to the family, by myself. It was applied by Dr. Mantell to the few forms found by him, under the idea of the internal cavity being the true digestive surface of a single animal. Though the idea under which the name was thus applied has been shown to be wholly erroneous, I have been unwilling, out of respect to the many labours of Dr. Mantell in the field of paleontology, to reject, as others have done without assigning any reason, this generic appellation ; and I have justified myself in its retention by the classical use. of the same word, though in a secondary sense only, in a very different way, viz. as applied to mere sacci- form cavitiest. It will be understood, therefore, that the terms Ventriculide and Ventriculites bear no reference to any digestive cavity, but simply to the fact of the creatures to which they are applied always assuming forms which display a central cavity more or less simple. I am glad that this modification in the meaning of the word enables me to retain a name which will always bring to the inquirer’s recollection the long and successful labours of Dr. Mantell. It is impossible to examine an extensive series of remains ex- hibiting the characteristic structure of the Ventriculide, without perceiving that, however widely in other respects the individuals differ from one another in the mode of fold of their membrane, they all range themselves within one or the other of three strongly marked and constant modifications, quite independent of mere size. The first in natural order, as having most of that simple pouch form which is implied in the name Ventriculide as above ex- Names in Morris’s Catalogue. In the following classification. Ventriculites infundibuliformis Ventriculites cavatus or bicompli- catus. quadrangularis Brachiolites angularis. —— quadratus ? not a Ventriculid. radiatus Ventriculites radiatus. Ocellaria inclusa quincuncialis. nuda Ibid. Spongites Townsendi Ventriculites simplex. labyrinthica Brachiolites convolutus. Scyphia Fittoni Fragment of Brachiolites digitatus. * The termination “ites” is not in itself very classical, but has been so generally employed as to be a convenient and intelligible distinctive mark of fossil generic appellation. Hence I retain it in ‘‘ Ventriculites,”’ and am therefore obliged so to terminate the other generic names. Iam glad tobe able to retain, consistently, Dr. Mantell’s specific name radiatus. + Thus Cicero: ‘‘ Ex ea [anima] pars concipitur cordis parte quadam, quam ventriculum cordis appellant, cui similis alter adjunctus est in quem sanguis a jecore per venam illam cavam influit.””"-—De Nat. Deor. ii. § 55. 46 Mr. Toulmin Smith on the Classification plained, are a large number whose general form is that of a more or less open or close sac, the wall of which rounds or thins off to a marginal edge. All of this kind are single, and supported on a single root, unless in those few abnormal cases before men- tioned*, and which afford no exception to the principle either of the structure or classification. Where, as very rarely occurs, two are united, it is at the roots that they are united. They are not branches of one body. All these forms I distinguish by the name of VenrricuLiTEs. Next to these are naturally placed another group, all the mem- bers of which are much rarer than the last, most of them of great rarity, but yet exhibiting a diversity of forms as great, well- marked and constant as the different individuals of the genus Ventriculites. All however are marked by the very striking peculiarity of the wall of the pouch not thinning or rounding off to a marginal edge, but being crowned by a broad and distinct head, prominent and well-defined, and totally differing in aspect, structure, and function from the rest of the body. This charac- teristic suggests, as peculiarly appropriate, the generic appellation of CEPHALITES. The two genera thus distinguished each exhibit, though with striking modifications, more or less of the simple pouch form in their internal cavity, or of obvious singleness in the general shape which the fold of the wall of their cavities, or their apolypous head, assumes; but a large group remains to which neither cha- racter applies, and all the members of which stand out conspi- cuously as folded in many lobes and in many broadly separated parts. The word brachiwm being often used by the best authors in the sense of projection simply, I use the diminutive of that word to distinguish all of this group by the name of Bracuio.irTEs. But, again, the individuals comprised within the description of the genus Ventriculites are found to exhibit two broad modi- fications in the general aspect of the membrane composing the wall of the pouch. The two sides of the wall correspond in the one group, both surfaces being either smooth, or, if marked with folds, the depression of one side having a corresponding eleva- tion on the other; in the other this correspondence is absent, owing to some change in the direction of the fold before reaching the opposite surface, as already alluded tot. It will materially assist the memory and researches of the inquirer if we accord- ingly divide the genus Ventriculites mto two sections, which I distinguish by the names Simplices for those species having cor- responding surfaces, Complicati for those which change the direc- tion of their fold between the two surfaces. * Ante, vol. xx. p. 90. + Ante, vol. xx. p. 88. of the Ventriculidee of the Chalk. 47 So the individuals comprised within the description of the genus Cephalites exhibit two broadly-marked modifications ; the head of the one group being only of the same breadth as the thick- ness of the wall, and being placed exactly at the top of that wall, and nearly at right angles, at every point, to the outer and inner surfaces of that wall; the head of the other group being much broader than the thickness of any part of the wall, and never lying flat at the top, but extending more or less down over the sides of the wall. These marked differences are accompanied by important differences in the mode of fold of the membrane. I distinguish therefore the genus Cephalites into the two sections Annulati, being those in which the head extends as a mere broad ring round the flat top of the wall, and Dilatati, being those in which it is spread out so much more extensively. _ And so also the members of the genus Brachiolites are at once separated into two groups, by the remarkable circumstance that some of them have the extremities of those projecting lobes into which they are divided open, others closed. The latter I distin- guish as the sectional division Operti, the former as Aperti. I shall hereafter pot out the minor modifications accompa- nying these more striking ones, and endeavour to show the final purposes of the respective modifications themselves. It will-of course be well understood that, as in every class of fossil forms the exact determination of the species of individual specimens is often difficult, frequently impossible, such must sometimes be the case with respect to the Ventriculide. The con- ditions under which they are found render them peculiarly liable to this difficulty ; and the inexperienced observer who has not yet learned to distinguish that which is a mere cast* from a speci- men in which some of the actual body is preserved,—a task of no slight difficulty, and only to be successfully undertaken after acquiring a full knowledge of structure,—--will often find himself baffled in the attempt at specific identification. Hence the importance of attention to those sectional and generic characters already noticed, and which he will rarely be unable to distinguish. These broad modifications, and the respective relations thereto * Michelin’s Ocellaria grandipora, p|.40.3a&3b, is a mere cast of external and internal surfaces. The imperfection and indefiniteness of almost all the figures yet published have been already noticed (ante, vol. xx. p. 78-80). It would therefore be a useless attempt to endeavour to identify them. Ob- jects of this class require to be well understood before they can be truth- fully represented by figures. The figures of Dr. Mantell are no exception to this remark, as they only give the broad external characters of one species (which they however do) without any indication of the mode of fold of the membrane which gives rise to those characters, and the very existence of which membrane Dr. Mantell denies. 43. Mr. Toulmin Smith on the Ventriculide of the Chalk. of the minor modifications, will be the better understood from the following table of classification, in which I have arranged the species belonging to each genus in such relative position as should best display the transition from one general character of folding to another, and thus gradually realize the true relations existing between the very different forms which lie at the two extremes. Class MOLLUSCA TUNICATA*. Order Potyzoa ft. Family VenrRicuLip&. Ventricutites, Mant. CEPHALITES. BRACHIOLITES. § a. SImpLiceEs. §a. ANNULATI. § a. Overt. ae aaeehae 1. longitudinalis. 1. tuberosus. rane tees 2. guttatus. 2. elegans. 3. aie cat li 3. paradoxus. 3. convolutus, 2 = CE ame 4. alternans. 4. angularis. 5. tessellatus. 5. bullatus. § b. Apert. 6. cavatus 6. retrusus. : ra otra kite. 7. catenifer. 1. foliaceus. J a Var. annulatus, 2. racemosus, § 6. Compuicatt. 8. compressus. . cigiah . tu ° 1. mammillaris, § 6. Dizaratt. 5. fideo atin 2. latiplicatus. 1. capitatus. 6: labrosus: 3. decurrens. 2. campanulatus. 7. protensus. Var.tenuiplicatus. 3. constrictus. 4. radiatus, Mantell. 4, perforatus. 5. bicomplicatus. * It is quite beyond my present purpose to discuss the exact position of the Polyzoa. ‘The main truth of Professor E. Forbes’s opinion is however so generally recognized, that I am justified in the above designation of class, which must always be felt to be an important element in giving vitality to a classification. Professor Forbes says, ‘‘ The anatomical structure of the Ascidioida or Bryozoa removes them altogether from the class of Zoophyta into that of Mollusca, where they should form an order of Mollusca tunicata parallel with the group of compound Tunicata of which Botryllus and such forms are examples.””—Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist. vol. xiv. p.390. See Owen’s Lect. on Comp. Anat. I. pp. 100 and 269, 270; Van Beneden, Re- cherches sur les Bryozaires, p. 37; Johnston’s British Zoophytes, p. 2. (See also Thompson and Farre.) The actual and important distinctions are noticed by the last writer, p. 256; and the vast superiority in vital activity of the Polyzoa to the Ascidians, is well pointed out by Sir J. G. Dalyell (ué¢ ante) pp. 229, 230. I have heretofore used the general term ‘‘ zoophytes ”’ in conformity, as already intimated (vol. xx. p. 190), to what is at present the ordinary language of authors, and a departure from which would, therefore, have caused ambiguity and unnecessary confusion. + Thompson; Bryozoa, Ehrenberg; Ciliobrachiata, Farre. [To be continued. } Mr. A. Henfrey on the Progress of Physiological Botany. 49: V.—Reports on the Progress of Physiological Botany. No. L. By Arruur Henrrey, F.L.S. &e. Recent researches into the origin and development of the Vegetable Embryo. Tus “ vexed question,” on which botanists in general have of late years been unable to form a satisfactory opinion, so contra- dictory and well-balanced has been the evidence for the various hypotheses, appears now somewhat nearer to a decisive settlement, since within the last year we have had no less than four elaborate and comprehensive essays presented to us, detailing the whole series of changes which the ovule passes through, from the open- ing of the bud to the ripening of the seed. When the names of Amici and Von Mohl appear as the authors of two of these papers, it will be understood how important these new investigations are ; and the fact of the agreement of all four inter se, excepting in some trivial points, and the possibility of reconciling their results with the appearances which have presented themselves to authors holding different views, will probably cause them to be regarded as tolerably conclusive. The great result at which all these recent writers have arrived is, that Schleiden’s statement, that the end of the pollen-tube becomes the embryo, is incorrect, and that the old opinion, which regarded the pollen as the source of a fertilizing matter necessary to stimulate the embryo-sac to the development of the germ of the future plant, is true; the pollen- tube being consequently merely the agent for the conveyance of — the fertilizmg matter through the style and the foramina of the ovule, having its progress arrested upon the outside of the wall of the embryo-sac, through which and the membrane of the pollen-tube itself the fecundating fluid is supposed to be im- bibed. The few remarks which it may be necessary for the reporter to make on the relations of these investigations to preceding ob- servations, will be most conveniently reserved till after a general account of them has been laid before the reader. The first paper we meet with is one read by Prof. Amici before the Italian Congress at Genoa in 1846. Our knowledge of it is derived from German and French translations*. In the first instance the author refers to some observations previously made public upon Cucurbita Pepo, in which he showed that the pollen-tube penetrates into the neck or summit of ‘the nucleus to a certain depth, but never into the embryonal vesiclet, * On the Fertilization of Orchidaceae, by Prof. J. B. Amici, Giornale Bo- tanico Italiano, di Filippo Parlatore. (Transl. Ann. des Sc. Nat. 3 sér, vii. 193, April 1847 ; and by Von Mohl, Bot. Zeitung, May 21 & 28, 1847.) + By embryonal vesicle Prof. Amici signifies the embryo-sac, and this must Ann, & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. i. 50 Mr. A. Henfrey on the Progress of Physiological Botany: which pre-exists and is visible in the nucleus before the intro- duction of the pollen-tubes into the ovules. Probably the im- pregnation is effected by the passage of the fertilizing fluid through the membrane of the embryonal vesicle, this fluid being conducted to or deposited in the vicinity, or even on the surface of the latter. It is certain that the vesicle only acquires the power of development after the pollen-tubes have penetrated the coats of the ovule, and poured out the fluid which they con- tain upon it; it dies without having shown any signs of growth when it is not moistened by the fertilizing fluid. The subsequent development of the embryonal vesicle shows itself first towards the base ; that is, at the pomt opposite to where the pollen-tube acts. All trace of this tube has disappeared by the time the enlarged embryonal vesicle begins to multiply its cells ; these become enlarged, particularly toward the base of the nucleus, finally reaching its walls, thus entirely filling its cavity, and even causing its rupture. The form which the embryonal vesicle ulteriorly assumes in the course of development is that of a constricted sac (the embryo-sac), within which, at the summit, many days after the epoch of fertilization, a greenish body makes its appearance, which is the true embryo of the new plant. From these facts, which are constant, it follows that the pollen- tube is not transformed into the embryonal vesicle*, because the latter exists already in the unfecundated ovule: still less is the pollen-tube developed into the embryo, for the embryo is not produced till long after, when the vesicle, very much enlarged, has become the embryo-sac. Moreover, the embryo is visible long before its diameter is equal to that of a pollen-tube, so that this latter cannot have become converted into it. “In reference to Cucurbita Pepo therefore,” says Amici, “I could be certain that Schleiden’s theory was incorrect, and, microscope in hand, offer direct demonstration. Analogy led me to believe that in other plants, where the action of pollen is necessary to fecundation, the opinion of the German botanist was inadmissible; and I was the more strengthened in this conclusion, that in my numerous earlier researches in other plants, I had never seen the ollen-tube either lodge itself in the embryonal vesicle when the bite existed before fertilization, or itself become the embryonal vesicle.” After stating that although he had not extended his observa- tions to the families Orchidacee and Asclepiadacee, he was induced not be confounded with the germinal vesicle, which is the first cell of the embryo.—ep. * There is some confusion in the translations here: in the French this is given vésicule embryonnaire; but Prof. Mohl uses the term Ketmbldschen (germinal vesicle), with the synonym vesichetta germinativa.—Rep. Origin and Development of the Vegetable Embryo. 51 to presume, from his knowledge of the researches of MM. Brown and Ad. Brongniart, that there was no essential difference in the mode of fertilization in these families, M. Amici goes on to say that he considered new researches necessary to the confirmation of his conjectures, and this more than ever after the publication of the supplemental note of Mr. Brown, in which the “mucous tubes,” instead of being regarded as pollen-tubes, were stated to be apparently distinct from them, although engendered or pro- duced by their influence. If this last statement were incontest- able, not only would Schleiden’s theory be totally overturned, but Amici’s idea, that the elongation and penetration of the pollen-tube into the coats of the ovule is a general law, would be devoid of ground. . The want of means and leisure had prevented the prosecution of his researches on this subject until the publication of Gaspa- rini’s observations on Cytinus hypocystis revived M. Amici’s desire to determine these points, and he commenced a minute investi- gation of the organs of fructification of the Orchidaceae. These have confirmed him in the earlier opinion of Mr. Brown, and he regards the strings of tubes descending into the ovary as really bundles of pollen-tubes. He has moreover been able to deter- mine the precise state of the ovule before the arrival of the pollen- tube; then, how the latter penetrates the coats and behaves in relation to the embryonal vesicle ; and lastly, observed the imme- diate changes which follow, in the ovule, the introduction of the pollen-tube. All these go to support his former observations, and exclude the idea of the conversion of the extremity of the pollen-tube into the embryo. In the first place is offered the evidence on which he founds the opinion that the six bundles or cords of tubes descending into the ovary are prolonged pollen-tubes. Regarding the description of the appearance and course of these tubes, given by Mr. Brown, as altogether agreeing with the characters of pollen-tubes in other phanerogamous plants, it only remained to determine the identity of the pollen-tubes attached to their granules, and entangled in the thickness of the stigma, with the other tubes of a supposed different origin, and (hypothetically) produced in the immediate vicinity of the former ; this identity was established several times by compressing the stigma between two glass plates, and observing that the tubes were continuous with each other. The slight peculiar characters proposed to be founded on the coagulations, &c. in the “mucoustubes,” Amici considers valueless for distinguishing them from pollen-tubes ; these coagulations, sometimes interruptions of the continuity of their cavities, being consequent on the gradual withering of the layers of the stigma and style, which interferes with the communication with the parts Ae 52 Mr. A. Henfrey on the Progress of Physiological Botany: above, and the upper part of the tubes thus remains destitute of granular matter or fertilizing fluid, because the latter is always carried toward their lower extremities. To the objection that the tubes are too numerous to be produced from the pollen-grains, the author opposes the fact of the enormous number of granules contained in the pollen-masses ; for instance, in Orchis Morio the two principal pollen-masses contain each no less than 200 secon- dary masses; and the latter, which when compressed divide into granules united in fours, individually present more than 300 orifices from which pollen-tubes may be emitted; consequently in all no less than 120,000 tubes may be produced. Again, in Orchis abortiva the moistened point of a needle will take up several thousand of the simple spherical pollen-grains, and in this species the progress of the pollen-tubes along the conducting tissue of the female organ may be easily followed, affording con- viction that the mucous cords are neither more nor less than prolongations of them. With regard to changes of relative position of the parts of the ovule in the ovary occurring before the period of fertilization, the author does not consider it worth while im the present day to stop to discuss them, since it is known that in whatever direction the orifices of the coats of the ovule point, the ovules may be fer- tilized by filaments floating freely in the cavity of the ovary. He notices that M. Brongniart found instances of this in Helian- themum niloticum and egyptiacum, without however recognizing the free filaments to be pollen-tubes; and he himself has seen similar filaments free m the ovary of Cresta gialla*, which pos- sesses no conducting tissue. The first researches of Professor Amici on the Orchidacee were made on Orchis Morio. At the period when the corolla expands, the ovule is so far developed, that the testa, the tegmen and the nucleus, or the primine, secundine and nucleus, may be distin- guished; the latter consists of a large central utricle inclosed in a layer of smaller cells; it resembles an acorn, the teguments representing the cupule. Subsequently this cellular layer or membrane which clothes the nucleus opens like a tulip, and the nucleus, consisting of a simple cell, remains wholly uncovered, so that a granular fluid collected toward the apex may be seen in its interior. It might be sup- posed that this exposure of the nucleus indicates the fitting mo- ment for fertilization, but this is yet far distant. When the flower has begun to wither, a new transformation has taken place in the ovule. The testa and tegmen have in- * Cresta gialla is translated Cockscomb, with a query, by Prof. Von Mohl. In the Ann. des Sc. Nat. it is considered as Rhinanthus crista galli. It seems most probable that Ce/osia cristata is the plant in question.— ep. Origin and Development of the Vegetable Embryo. 53 éreased in size; the tegmen still projects beyond the testa, but the nucleus is covered by both membranes, and has not percep- tibly enlarged. But the granular fluid formerly collected at its upper extremity has become converted into a cell, which is the embryonal vesicle (vesichetta embryonale), and is filled with a similar fluid. Another epoch succeeds the withering of the flower. The stigma (or stigmata, for there are three) show by their decay that they are dead. The pollen-mass has already acted upon them ; the pollen-tubes, after having traversed their tissue and that of the style, have become prolonged into the evidently enlarged ovary. The ovule has equally undergone a change ; the tegmen no longer projects beyond the testa; it is contained within it. The nucleus retains its relative situation within the tegmen, and the embryonal vesicle, which is always adherent to its upper end, exhibits the granular fluid, previously distributed throughout its cavity, collected toward its base. [Prof. Von Mohl, in his trans- lation, here explains that the author, by the apex of the embry- onal vesicle, signifies the end corresponding to the apex of the nucleus; and by the base, the end hanging free in the nucleus; - an explanation rendered necessary by the anatropous condition of the ovule.}| The ovule is now exactly in the condition to re- ceive the influence of the pollen. The pollen-tube enters by the orifice of the testa, and its progress into the interior of this first coat is as visible as though no membrane intervened ; its passage through the canal of the tegmen is not always so clear, for either from an actual narrowing of the canal, or from an optical illusion resulting from the cylindrical form of the cells of the tegmen which bound it, the diameter of the tube appears to be much diminished. But there can be no doubt of its prolongation when its extremity is clearly seen to pass out from the narrow canal of the tegmen and into the cavity of the nucleus. The question now is, does it push back the pre-existing embryonal vesicle in order to enter its cavity? To this Prof. Amici replies, most de- cidedly, no. The pollen-tube merely comes in contact with the side of the upper part of the embryonal vesicle, and remains ad- herent to it, finally withering and disappearing. The end of the pollen-tube, filled with a greenish and granular fluid, contrasts distinctly with the embryonal vesicle, which in the upper part, where it is in contact with the tube, is filled with a limpid fluid ; while below, where the pollen-tube never reaches, it contains a white granular fluid. This condition of the circumstances, the author says, is so constant, that he can tell at a glance whether an ovule has been fertilized or not. Whenever the embryonal vesicle presented itself with the pollinic appendix just spoken of, he was certain of finding the tube engaged in the coats of the 54 Mr. A. Henfrey on the Progress of Physiological Botany: ovule, while he never met with it when the appendix was wanting. After fertilization, the granular white fluid contained in the embryonal vesicle becomes condensed, and appears evidently contained in a new cell, which shortly after subdivides into several others filled with granules; then these become extremely multi- plied, and thus form the embryo which by degrees comes to occupy the whole of the cavity of the nucleus. At the same time, the other portion of the embryonal vesicle, that which was in contact with the pollen-tube, becomes elongated upward, dividing likewise into cells, but into cells which are transparent and situ- ated one above another, so as to form a large confervoid filament ; this traversing in the opposite direction the course followed by the pollen-tube, enlarges and passes through the orifices of the tegmen and testa, and becomes prolonged even into the interior of the placenta (observed in Orchis mascula). The pollen-tube usually disappears during this period, but occasionally it may still be seen with its extremity in situ, even ~ after the cells of the embryo have been multiplied. It is not rare to find it in this condition in Orchis abortiva, and the author has once observed it persistent even to the period when the repro- ductive body had filled the whole cavity of the nucleus. Orchis abortiva is better adapted for these observations than O. Morio, and particularly for 6 a the introduction of the pollen-tube into the orifice of the tegmen, since in this species the state of the ovule at the epoch of fertilization is such that the testa only covers the lower half of the tegmen and nucleus. O. maculata appeared a less favourable subject than O. Morio, but it afforded proofs that the phenomena were identical in the two species. The author imagines that O. pyramidalis would offer great facilities for these researches, as the ovule appeared to him to be extraordinarily transparent ; he was unable to follow its entire development, having only at handasingle withered specimen. Prof. Amici states directly that he.is unable to say what is the real action of the pollen-tube upon the ovule in impregnation. However he considers it probable, although it cannot be demon- strated, that the subtile fluid of the pollen-tube filtrates through the membranes into the interior of the embryonal vesicle, and that the mixture of the fluids of the male and female organs con- stitutes the organizable substance. It is also possible that the generative power resides in the membrane of the embryonal vesicle, and that the imbibition of the liquid brought by the pollen is necessary to set this power in action. Other explana- tions of the phenomena might be offered, the author says, but it is not his intention to give himself up to speculation, to lose himself in the field of hypotheses. He adds merely one fact, Origin and Development of the Vegetable Embryo. 55 namely, that in his numerous investigations he has never found more than one pollinic filament within the nucleus, although he has several times met with two embryonal vesicles, and conse- quently two embryos fertilized by a single tube. Prof. Von Mohl* has published an account of his elaborate in- vestigations on this subject made during the spring of 1847, his attention having been newly directed to it by the observations of Amici above-related. They agree almost perfectly with the latter, but considering the interest attaching to the inquiry, it may be as well to give an account of the points not fully described by Prof. Amici, and the slight discrepancies which exist between the accounts given by the two observers. Prof. Von Mohl states that the pollen-tubes are easily distin- guished from the cells of the conducting tissue of the style by their greater length and their much smaller diameter; that of the pollen-tubes being on an average +4 th of a millimetre, that of the cells of the tissue of the style ;4,th ; and he states that the “ mucous tubes” of Mr. Brown are certainly the pollen-tubes. About the fourth to the sixth day the ovary has become twice or thrice as large as at the time of the expansion of the flower ; the ovule has become greatly inclined, and the coats of the ovule have grown, tke inner some distance upward on the nucleus, the outer not so far as the mner. The nucleus has become enlarged up- ward in a clavate form; the embryo-sac is relatively much in- creased in size, so that the cells which form the outer layer of the nucleus are flattened, and form a comparatively thin invest- ment to the embryo-sac which they inclose. In about seven or eight days the ovule is perfectly anatropous ; the inner coat has become much longer than the nucleus, and the outer coat attained a length about equal to the latter. The nu- cleus possesses essentially the same structure as before. In this last observation there is a disagreement with Amici’s, since he says that the outer layer of the nucleus opens by the separation of its cells, before the coats of the ovule grow over the nucleus. This Von Mohl could not detect ; on the contrary, he perceived the outer cells forming an envelope to the embryo-sae up to the tenth or twelfth day. During this time the embryo- sac has become much enlarged, and its former polyhedral form changed into an ovate. Its cavity is no longer, as before, per- fectly filled with protoplasm, but a space filled with watery fluid has formed in the midst, and the protoplasm principally accu- mulated at the two ends of the embryo-sac, particularly at the upper. The coats have by this time become very much larger in proportion to the nucleus ; the inner projects a good way be- * Ueber die Entwicklung des Embryo von Orchis Morio.—Botan. Zeit., July 2, 1847, 56 Mr. A. Henfrey on the Progress of Physiological Botany : yond its apex; the border of its mouth is swollen into a kind of roll, and the canal leading from it to the nucleus has begun to diminish in diameter. The outer coat begins to elongate down- ward from the lower end of the ovule in the form of an obtuse hollow spur. The pollen-tubes have by this time reached the lower end of the placenta. About the end of the second week the embryo-sac has wholly displaced the outer cellular layer of the upper and larger half of the nucleus. How this occurs the author could not clearly make out, and he leaves undetermined whether these cells are compressed gradually until their cavities are obliterated, and whether their membrane finally becomes blended with the em- bryo-sac or is absorbed. The outer coat now projects beyond the imner, and the canal of the latter becomes sensibly narrower, the mouth of the outer coat still continuing widely open. The pollen-tubes form a dense interlacement of curling filaments with knot-like swellings upon the placenta; their diameter is from 7+ to 75 millim. 3 The external form of the ovule remains henceforward without much alteration, but a series of changes of the highest import- ance now ensues in the contents of the embryo-sac. The mass of protoplasm collected at the upper end, which hitherto appeared in the form of a simple deposit in the interior of the wall of the upper part of the cell, begins to separate into three masses, rounded below, connected together above. These masses are the first traces of the formation of three contiguous cells ; the nucleoli of each of these cell-nuclei can be distinctly seen before any trace of their membrane is visible. No sharp line of demarcation be- tween the nuclei themselves, or between them and the proto- plasm, can originally be detected; this is either because the nucleus is subsequently formed by a firmer union of a portion of the protoplasm, or its substance differs so little from the sur- rounding protoplasm in optical qualities, that the line of division escapes the eye. The conversion of these masses of protoplasm into ovate cells, which become enlarged downward to reach about the middle of the embryo-sac, takes place rapidly; the author states that he has reason to assume that this change takes place, as a rule, in twenty-four hours. In proportion as these cells be- come elongated downward, the protoplasm contained within them, enveloping their nuclei and originally occupying their entire cavity, is drawn downward toward the lower end ; that is, the end turned away from the apex of the nucleus. This is the epoch when the pollen-tubes, which proceed from the placentas in a very tortuous manner, enter the mouth of the ovule, and now, Prof. Von Mohl says, “the more difficult part of the investigation begins.” The pollen-tubes are easily followed Origin and Development of the Vegetable Embryo. 57 through the canal of the outer coat, but it is very difficult to trace them (as Amici also remarks) through the very narrow canal of the inner coat. The pollen-tubes must not only become di- minished to a third or a fourth of their former diameter, but the refraction of the light in the cylindrical cells of the inner coat greatly interferes with distinct vision of its form. Some assist- ance is obtained by a very slight compression of the object, which is also necessary to expel air-bubbles which remain between the coats and in the canal of the inner coat, when the ovule is viewed in water; and a microscope of the sharpest defining power is very desirable. A magnifying power of 200 diameters suffices, if its lenses be perfectly corrected. The lower end of the pollen- tube reaches the rounded apex of the embryo-sac, and turns toward the side to run a short distance sideways upon it. This of course can only be seen when a side view is obtained; if the pollen-tube lies above or below the embryo-sac, as the observer looks down upon it, he may easily imagine that it is in the interior of the embryo-sac. The circumstance that the pollen-tube follows the curved surface of the embryo-sac well supports the conclusion that it lies upon the outer side of the latter, and runs between its membrane and the inner coat of the ovule. The lower end of the pollen-tube swells up considerably in a clavate form, and. then projects, especially at a somewhat later period, a good way into the embryo-sac, probably on account of the pressure it ex- periences from the coat of the ovule. The next phenomenon is a change in the interior of the lower end of the pollen-tube and its inferior clavate expansion; they no longer contain, like the upper part of the pollen-tube, a clear fluid in which granules are intermixed, and which has not the most distant resemblance to a tissue on the eve of development, or a protoplasm destined to the production of cells; they now exhibit a coagulated, gru- mous mass, of a greenish-yellow colour. That this mass results from the transformation of the fluid contained in the pollen-tube is evident, from the fact that in certain cases the contents of that part of the pollen-tube outside the mouth of the ovule acquire a similar peculiarity. This coagulated condition of the contents of the lower end of the pollen-tube caused the author to feel doubt- ful at this stage of his inquiry as to the real point of origin of the embryo, since it seemed possible that this lower end of the pollen- tube was about to become developed into it. One of the three cells lying at the upper end of the embryo- sac now begins to grow; in rare cases a second follows it in a similar development. The protoplasm of this cell is, as will be remembered, collected at the lower end ; in ashort time a trans- verse septum is formed; a second and two more quickly fol- 58 Mr. A. Henfrey on the Progress of Physiological Botany: low, so that this cell (the germinal vesicle) is thus changed into an ovate body composed of three or four cells lying one above another. Of these secondary cells the two situated at the two rounded extremities are of greater diameter than those lying in the middle. Each of them contains a nucleus. _ Contemporaneously with the growth and division of the ger- minal vesicle, the protoplasm collected at the base of the embryo- sac forms itself into an irregular mass of roundish parenchymatous cells, of which some frequently project into the central unoccupied space of the embryo-sac, and even come in contact with the lower end of the germinal body. In the course of the next two or three days the germinal body increases in size so much that it gradually comes to occupy the whole embryo-sac, displacimg the cells contained in its lower end; its diameter is now about 5th of a millimetre. At the same time a longitudinal septum is formed in the lowest cell of the germinal body, and soon after in the next above it. The lower end of the pollen-tube, the swollen, blind extremity of which is about ;4, of a millimetre in diameter, undergoes no change during this time. The lower cells produced by the division of the germinal ve- sicle grow faster than the upper, so that the form of the struc- ture is changed from ovate to clavate, the larger end downward. The cells of the upper end now grow upward and form trans- verse septa, finally passing out through the canals and the mouth of the ovule, as described by Amici, in the shape of a confervoid filament or articulated hair. Originally the end of the pollen- tube lies beside this, so that they cannot be mistaken one for the other. Simultaneously the cells of the lower end multiply and form an enlarged body, the cells of which are filled with a dense mass of granules; this opake cellular nucleus is of course the embryo. The hair-like prolongation of the upper end is distin- guished both by its cylindrical form and the transparency of its cells, which merely contain watery fluid with a small quantity of finely granular protoplasm and a cell-nucleus. When the ger- minal vesicle has thus become developed into the embryo and its filamentous appendages, the pollen-tube disappears, apparently by absorption. At the time when the filamentous appendage becomes elongated, a deposit of spiral fibres occurs in the cells of the outer coat of the ovule, and the seed proceeds rapidly toward maturation. Comparing these observations with Amici’s, it will be seen that they only differ in one point of very small importance, which re- fers to the mode in which the embryo-sac displaces the nucleus. Prof. Von Mohl deduces from them the conclusion, “ that we must Origin and Development of the Vegetable Embryo. 59 consider the pollen-grain, not as the ovule of the plant, but as its fertilizing organ ; that Schleiden’s theory of vegetable impregnation is false.” He considers these observations as a complete proof of this proposition, since he worked with such care and perseverance that he ventures to consider them incontestable. They refer toa single species alone, and this of a family possessing many pecu- liarities, but he believes that every one will agree with him in idea that the process of fecundation is essentially the same in all Phanerogamous plants, that is, in reference to the question whe- ther the pollen-grain or the ovule produces the embryo—what- ever modifications of the mimor points may occur in different families. At the end of his memoir the author offers some spe- culations which have arisen out of the foregomg observations. He asks whether the three germinal vesicles which are formed in the upper end of the embryo-sac may not be identical in their nature with R. Brown’s corpuscula in the Conifere: the chief difference between them appears to be, that in the Orchidacee the suspensor (the filamentous elongation) consists of a single row of cells and takes a backward course, breaking through the nucleus and growing out into the seed, the embryo remaining in its place ; while in the Conifere the suspensor is composed of several rows of cells and breaks through the embryonal vesicle below, so that the growing embryo at its lower extremity attains its fuller development outside the embryonal vesicle*. K. Miiller + has followed the development of ovules in a num- ber of plants; he gives a minute account of his observations on Orchis Morio, Monotropa Hypopitys, Begonia cucullata and Ela- tine alsinoides. He fully confirms the statements of Amici and Mohl with regard to O. Morio, the only point of difference being that he could never see the end of the pollen-tube filled with green matter as above described. Otherwise he traced the pollen- tube through the foramina of the coats and saw it lying on the side of the summit of the embryo-sac. His researches in O. /a- tifolia, paludosa, maculata, militaris, Platanthera bifolia and Ophrys ovata yielded similar results. In all these the embryo was produced from the lower cell of the series produced from the germinal vesicle. In Monotropa the pollen-tube is applied di- rectly to the apex of the embryo-sac, and the embryo is here * It appears to me that this parallel is not well-grounded: have not the corpuscula of the Conifere rather the import of embryo-sacs, like those of Viscum, than of germinal vesicles? This is the opinion of Schleiden.— Rep. + Beitrage zur Entwickelungsgeschichte des Pflanzen-embryo, von Karl Miiller.— Botanische Zeitung, Oct. 15, 22 and 29, 1847. 60 Mr. A. Henfrey on the Progress of Physiological Botany : developed out of the middle cells of the series, and thus presents two appendages at a certain stage. Begonia cucullata offered avery favourable opportunity for the investigation, from the great transparency of the cells of the coats. Here Miller states that he is certam that the germinal vesicle is formed by a cytoblast in the cavity of the embryo-sac. In Hia- tine alsinoides the coats of the ovule are so much developed that it becomes necessary to make a section of the ovule to see what goes on in the embryo-sac. In this plant again the fertilization was found to occur precisely as in the preceding species—the pro- gress of the phenomena is here exceedingly rapid. In Epilobium angusttfolium the embryo was found to be developed in the same manner, but the author could not trace the pollen-tube to the embryo-sac, a section of the ovule being necessary here also. W. Hofmeister* has published an account of a series of obser- vations on the impregnation of the Ginotheree, his examples being Godetia quadrivaluum, G. rubicunda, Ginothera longiflora, At. Sel- * lowit and Botsduvallia concinna. His results are in perfect ac- cordance with those already noticed as to the real operation of the pollen-tube upon the embryo-sac; he finds that the pollen- tube does push it inwards a little distance in some instances where the embryo-sac is very delicate, in other cases it is itself distorted by the resistance of the embryo-sac. The first phenomenon which presents itself in the embryo-sac is an accumulation of the protoplasm at the micropyle end of the embryo-sac, and in this we soon find from two to four free cell- nuclei. Round one of these nuclei (cytoblasts) a cell forms, which is the germinal vesicle ; a second is next produced, which some- times divides into two. From one of these the embryo is deve- loped ; and that this is the case, and that the end of the pollen- tube does not become the embryo, is the more certain, since at the time of fertilization the pollen-tube and embryo-sac are so firm that they may be separated with a needle under the microscope ; the fertilizing matter must therefore pass through three mem- branes, viz. those of the pollen-tube, of the embryo-sac, and of the germinal vesicle itself. In Godetia traces of the pollen-tube were found even in the ripe seed, and during the progress of the development of the em- bryo here the pollen-tube branches as it lies in the canal of the inner coat of the ovule, while the cellular layer around the em- bryo-sac has been absorbed, so that the latter with the contained embryo lies free in the ovule. * Untersuchungen des Vorgangs bei der Befructung der CEnotheren, von W. Hofmeister.— Botanische Zeitung, Nov. 5, 1847. Origin and Development of the Vegetable Embryo. 61 From the preceding statements we gather the following gene- ral statement of the process of impregnation. At the period of the opening of the flower the embryo-sa¢ ex- ists, and at its upper (micropyle) end one or more cells (germinal vesicles) are produced from cytoblasts. The pollen-tube makes its way down the style into the ovary, and finally through the foramina of the coats of the ovule, and comes in contact with the embryo-sac ; here it either applies itself immediately upon the apex or proceeds a little way further, so as to lie rather on the side of the apex of the embryo-sac. Hereupon (and probably as a result of the imbibition of the fluid of the pollen-tube through the membranes) the cell, or one of them if there are more, lying in the embryo-sac, begins to develope, and in course of time produces the embryo. We may glance at the evidence to be obtained from the accounts given by authors who deduce conclusions different from the above. Meyen* believed that the phenomena presented themselves with two modifications ; the first where the embryo-sac evidently exists before impregnation, and the second where, as he believed, this is wanting at that period. The latter modification, where he said that the germinal vesicle is produced by the end of the pollen- tube, cannot be brought into relation with the theory under exa- mination, but the latter presents some points of resemblance. In this case he stated that the pollen-tube comes in contact with the embryo-sac and becomes united with it, and then the ger- minal vesicle makes its appearance in the embryo-sac. But in one instance which he figured, namely in Mesembryanthemum glo- meratumt+, he confessed that the absorption of the membranes separating the cavities of the pollen-tube and embryo-sac was an assumption, and the figure in question exactly resembles Miiller’s representation of the phenomenon, the pollen-tube lying rather to the side of the summit of the embryo-sac. If we could believe that he was mistaken in supposing that an actual union of the embryo-sac and pollen-tube took place (and in such investiga- tions graver errors are easily fallen into), the only point of differ- ence would be with regard to the period when the germinal vesicle is first produced. In reference to Schleiden’s opinions, the view which he first promulgated was that the pollen-tube pushed the summit of the embryo-sac before it and became invested by it, but in the last edition of his ‘Grundziige}’, he admits the possibility in certain cases of the actual entrance of the pollen-tube into the embryo- * Pflanzen-physiologie, vol. iii. + Op. cit. vol. iii. pl. xiii. figs. 46, 47. ¢ Grundz. des Wiss. Botanik, 2nd edit. ii, 366. 62 Mr. W. Thompson’s Additions to the Fauna of Ireland. sac, in the manner which is described by Gelesnow* ; and the figures to his own memoirs do not always show the depression of the summit of the embryo-sac, but exactly resemble the condi- tion which is figured by Miiller from Monoiropa and Begonia, where the pollen-tube is applied upon the apex of the embryo- sac and lies in a line with the embryo. Here his statement, that he has drawn out the pollen-tube from the embryo-sac, with the embryo at its extremity, must be set against Hofmeister’s affir- mation that he has detached the pollen-tube from the apex of the embryo-sac without disturbing the germinal vesicle. Finally, the whole question now appears to be narrowed to the determination of the point, whether the germinal vesicle does actually exist before impregnation, since if that can be proved, all appearances yet observed may be reconciled, by allowing for very slight errors in interpreting and delineating them. Amiei does not express himself very distinctly on this point, but the other three papers which have just been investigated, added to the opinions of Brongniartt and Mirbelt, will probably satisfy many upon this point. P.S.—Since the above was written I have found that L. R. Tulasne$ has given a brief résumé of some researches into the embryogeny of Veronica hederefolia, triphyllos and precox. Ac- cording to his statements, the pollen-tube here actually perforates the embryo-sac and lies within it; the end of the pollen-tube be- comes the embryo and at no period can any germinal vesicle be distinguished. These observations therefore go to support the modified views of Schleiden, but until they are more distinctly detailed by their author, their true value can hardly be estimated. VI.— Additions to the Fauna of Ireland |. By Wuiittram Tompson, Esq., Pres. Nat. Hist. and Phil. Society of Belfast. AVES. Bridled Guillemot, Uria leucophthalmos, Faber. —-— lacrymans, Valenc., Gould, Yarrell. A communication from Richard Chute, Esq., of Blennerville, county of Kerry, dated Feb. 26, 1846, informed me of his having once shot this bird at Dingle. * Botanisch. Zeitung, i. 841. + Mem. sur la génération de l’embryon, &c., Paris, 1827. t~ Ann. des Sc. Nat. 2° sér. xi. 200 and 381. § Comptes Rendus, June 14, 1847. || This short communication was intended to be supplementary to two papers on the same subject in the 20th volume, but was too late in being forwarded for that purpose. Mr. W. Thompson’s Additions to the Fauna of Ireland. 63 PIscEs. “ Syngnathus ophidion, Linn.,” Yarr. Brit. Fish. v.11.447, 2nd edit A specimen taken in the dredge with oysters, at Killinchy, Strang- ford lough, in October last, happened fortunately to be brought with them to Belfast market, where I procuredit. Its length is eleven inches; the characters all as described by Yarrell. After being pre- served in spirits for some weeks its colours are a mixture of very pale bluish and brownish olive, with a fine black interrupted or non- continuous line along the back from the head to the dorsal fin :— whitish spots along the medial line. Mo.tvsca. Idalia aspersa, Ald. & Hane. Brit. Nudib. Moll. part 1. pl. 26. One of this species, hitherto only known from a single individual procured on the coast of Northumberland by the authors referred to, was dredged in about seven fathoms water off Bray Head (county of Wicklow) last July by Mr. R. Ball. When living it is said to have been somewhat of a dull rosy hue. The specimen is now (probably being contracted in spirits) five lines in length: it was submitted to Mr. Alder’s inspection. Tellina pygmea, Phil. MS.; Lovén, Index Moll. Scandinaviz, p- 42 (1846). Specimens procured on the coast of Cork by Mr. John D. Hum- phreys are—as Mr. S. Hanley informs me—in Mr. Jeffreys’s collec- tion at Swansea. Ascidia tubularis, Mill. Zool. Dan. iv. p. 12. t. 180. f. 3. One of this species, about twice the size of that represented in the ‘Zoologia Danica,’ was dredged from pure sand at about six fathoms depth in Ballyhome bay, co. Down, in July 1846 (Mr. Hyndman & W.T.). Professor E. Forbes, to whom the species was previously known, says that it is common in the Hebrides. Ascidia grossularia, Van Beneden, Recher. Ascid. Simples, pl. 4. a a This species, defined as having the “test corné, presque lisse, de couleur rouge,” and being always known by its bright red colour, of which the vitellus also is, was found in abundance on oysters at Brit- lingsee by its describer. What I consider to be the same species is likewise abundant on shells, stones, and occasionally on Laminaria, dredged from a few fathoms depth on the north-east coast of Ireland. It seems to me identical with what is represented in the ‘ Zoologia Danica,’ vol. i. p. 15. t. 15. f. 3, as the young state of Asc. rustica (previously noticed by me in the ‘ Annals,’ vol. vy. p. 94). No allusion however is made by Van Beneden to the A. grossularia resembling any other Ascidia: but I agree with him in considering it a perfectly 64 Mr. W.Thompson’s Additions to the Fauna of Ireland. developed species, and consequently,am of opinion that what Miller considered its adult state is another species. _ Amaroucium albicans, Edw. Ascid. Comp,, p- 71. pl.1,38. Dredged from several fathoms in Belfast bay (1839) and on the Galway. coast (1840), W. T. Mr. McCalla mentioned to me last spring that he had collected this species on the Irish coast. Didemnum gelatinosum, Edw. Ascid. Comp. p. 79. pl. 7. £5? Adherent to Serpula tubularia dredged in Strangford lough, Oct. 1839, &c., W. T. A species apparently of this genus may not uncommonly be found investing the stems of Halidrys siliquosa. It is of a pale gray colour, and may be said to give the plant the appearance of being besmeared with bird-lime. Botryllus violaceus, Edw. Ascid. Comp. p. 89. pl. 6. f. 4. On Fuci, Belfast bay, W. T. Botryllus smaragdus, Kidw. Ascid. Comp. p. 91. pl. 6. f. 6? . A species taken at Holywood, Belfast bay, by Dr. J. L. Drummond, in the summer of 1846, of which he made a drawing and noted the colour, seems to be the B. smaragdus. ‘The notes are not in sufficient detail to ensure certainty. ‘The last four have not, that I am aware, been made known as ° British species :—the genus Didemnum indeed seems unnoticed. Dr. Scouler has met with it on the Irish coast. CRUSTACEA. Crangon fasciatus, Risso, Hist. Nat. de ?Eur. Mérid. v. 64; Edw. Hist. Crust. mi. 342. Among Crustacea lately submitted to my examination by Mr. R. Ball are two individuals of this species, which were taken by him at Bray in July last. They are nearly one inch in length, and exhibit masses of mature ova. The species is admirably characterized in Milne-Edwards’ description above referred to. Its short thick form at once arrested my attention as distinct from that of C. vulgaris :— the colour designated by the trivial name fasciatus does not so distin- guish it. One specimen exhibits a blackish band on the fourth seg- ment of the abdomen and the other none; and the greater number of specimens of C. vulgaris from various parts of the Irish coast examined in reference to this character have more or less of a blackish band on this segment. It is slightly shown too in Sowerby’s figure on Leach’s Malacost. Podophth. Brit. ‘This species has not been noticed as British, but has I believe been lately obtained by Professor Bell. : Mr. W. Thompson’s Additions to the Fauna of Ireland. 65 Praniza cerulata, Mont. (sp.) ? A letter from A. H. Haliday, Esq., dated October 9, 1847, con- veyed the following information :—‘‘I found a species of Praniza pretty common on the clayey shores of Strangford lough last week, in company with Anceus mavillaris. They were in small cavities on the surface of the clay under stones, sometimes singly, oftener two, or even three and four in each hole; the smaller slender green ones were few in comparison. You will find some of the new-born young with them, having all the characteristic form of the parent, but the posterior thoracic segments not so completely confounded together. I have given but a hasty look at them, but have not recognized ¢ among the adults.” Along with the Crustacea since received from Mr. Ball were sent specimens of a Praniza, purchased of Mr. McCalla as collected on the Irish coast, but no locality is given. They were obtained pre- vious to those first noticed. Bopyrus hippolytes, Kroyer, Gronl. Amfip. p. 78. pl. 4. f. 22. Two females of this species were found within the carapace of the Hippolyte varians, Leach, which | obtained on the coast of Galway in July 1840. M. Kroyer found it on the Hippolyte polaris. Sida crystallina, Mill. (sp.) Edw. Crust. iii. 385. Daphnia crystallina, Mill. Entomost. Professor Allman lately sent me sketches of a Daphnia obtained by him during autumn in a little subalpine lake near Killarney, where it was in profusion adhering to the under sides of the leaves of the water-lily (Nymphea alba). On the sketches being transmitted to Dr. Baird of the British Museum, he at once recognized in them the D. crystallina, Mill. (Sida, Straus), adding that he had met with the species but in two localities—near London—and in both spa- ringly. ZOOPHYTA. | Hippothoa sica, Couch, Cornish Fauna, part 3. p. 102. pl. 19. f. 8; Johnst, Brit. Zooph. p. 292, 2nd edit., I find within a very large dead Pinna dredged at the entrance of Belfast bay. Mr. Couch’s description, but not his figure, is applica- ble to my specimen. The striking characters may be noticed. The length of the cells is as described, ‘‘ about four times their transverse diameter,’ and the apertures ‘are long and tubular, frequently as long as the cell.” But whether this remarkable form may not be due to the security and freedom from injury enjoyed by the zoophyte within the closed valves of the Pinna, I shall not, from the exami- nation of a single specimen, pretend to determine. Mr. Couch’s specimens were however procured ‘on stones, from deep water, com- mon.’ But for this character (which probably may not be perma- nent) I should not enumerate my Hippothoa as distinct from H. di- varicata, which too is described by Dr. Johnston as sometimes having the apertures ‘‘ shortly tubular.” Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. i. 5 66 M. Mulsant’s Description of a new species of Coccinea. VII.—Description of a new species of Coccinella from New Zea- land. By M. Muusanr of Lyon, author of the ‘ Histoire Naturelle des Coléoptéres de France.? Communicated by Apam Wuirts, F.L.S. Coccinella antipodum, Mulsant. Cocc. ovata, glabra, thorace luteo lineis duabus obliquis nigris, antice abbreviatis. Elytris virescenti- griseis, macula obtriangulari juxta scutellum, linea longitudinali antice et postice valde abbreviata, margineque inzequaliter, luteis ; pectore rufo; abdomine nigro; pedibus luteis. Body oval. Head, antenne and palpi of an orange-yellow ; eyes black; prothorax anteriorly with a bisinuate notch, the central portion projecting at least as far as the angles when the insect is seen perpendicularly from above, the anterior angles projecting in the form of a tooth, subcurvilinearly dilated on the sides ; from the apex to the base subrotundate on the posterior angles, with the convexity towards the elytra, with narrow raised margins on the sides; moderately convex, smooth, punctate, of an orange-yellow, with two longitudinal oblique black lines di- verging posteriorly, each connected with the outer third of the base, and extending somewhat irregularly to about the anterior fourth, corresponding by their outer side to the inner side of the eyes. Scutellum triangular, yellow. Elytra one-fourth broader anteriorly than the prothorax at its hinder portion, three times as long or somewhat more, subrotundate at the shoulders, form- ing an oval truncated in front, but an acute ogiv posteriorly, with a narrow margin and faint groove near the shoulders ; moderately convex, more distinctly punctated than the prothorax; the hu- meral sides prominent, of a grayish green, somewhat obscure, and ornamented with—1l. a subtriangular spot near the scutellum ; 2. an irregular band, taking its rise from the centre of the base, broadest in the first half of the sides, where it occupies about a sixth of the breadth; and 3. with a longitudinal line, becoming broader posteriorly where it is truncated, and situated near the centre; yellow. Under side of body fawn-coloured on the breast, with the venter black; epimera and postpectus of a yellowish white ; mesosternum entire ; abdominal plates in the form of a V, extending to the hinder margin of the ring: legs of an orange- yellow. Hab. New Zealand. The above detailed description is made from a specimen of Coccinella sent to Dr. Joseph Hooker, R.N., by the Rev. William Colenso, subsequently to the publication of the insects of New Zealand in the ‘ Zoology of the Voyage of H.M.SS. Erebus and Terror.’ Dr. Hooker kindly put into my hands a bottle of in- _ Bibliographical Notices. 67 sects from New Zealand, which contained this and: some other unrecorded species. I hasten to publish it, as the Coccinella Tasmanii of the above Fauna is only a variety of the Australian C. leonina, Fabr. M. Mulsant gave me this description for the second and forth- coming part of the ‘ Fauna of New Zealand,’ but I prefer publish- ing it at once. The name he had provisionally given it havmg been used by Klug for a Mexican species of the family, I have given it another name. I may mention, that since the publication of the Fauna alluded to, I have ascertained the following to be the correct synonyms of one of the Longicorn Beetles mentioned there :— AUMONA VILLOSA. Saperda villosa, Fabr. Saperda hirta, Fabr. (olim). Jimona humilis, Newman, Entomologist, p. 8. Isodera villosa, White, 1. c. t. 4. f. 1. ; We have only received within the last week a small box of in- sects at the Museum from Dr. Andrew Sinclair, R.N., the Colo- nial Secretary, perhaps the most interesting feature of which is a rather small species of Mantis.—A. W. BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES, The History of Barbados. By Sir Roserr H. Scnomsurex, Ph.D. &c. Royal 8vo, 772. London, 1848. Tis new proof of the indefatigable activity of its well-known au- thor consists of a portly volume, containing a geographical and sta- tistical description of the island, with a sketch of its history, and, what brings it more particularly within our province, an account of the geology and natural productions. This third division forms a very important feature of the book, and is much more perfect than such portions of topographical works usually are; in addition to the very interesting geological details and special natural history, we find copious lists of the organic forms, vegetable and animal, inhabiting the island, which are chiefly the fruits of the author’s personal re- searches. These lists are prefaced by brief introductory notices which will add much to their interest in the eyes of general readers, and the author states that want of space alone prevented his adding a popular account of the plants with their uses and properties ; he still looks forward to the composition of a Flora of Barbados. In describing the general outline and aspect of the island, Sir Robert compares it in size and in some measure in outline to the Isle of Wight. ‘‘ It is almost encircled by coral reefs, which in some parts, as in the parish of St. Philip, extend for nearly three miles to seaward, and prove very dangerous to the navigation. The shore 68 Bibliographical Notices. rises boldly to a height of from thirty to fifty feet on the northern point and on the south-eastern part of the parish of St. Philip, but otherwise we find long lines of sandy beaches, which are protected against the encroachments of the sea by coral reefs.” Although possessing no very elevated points, the surface is exceed- ingly irregular; the highest. point is Mount Hillaby, 1147-55 feet. ‘If we choose this point as our station, we observe clearly two struc- tures well-defined and geologically different from each other. A narrow strip runs parallel, to the west, with the coast from north to south. We may easily trace it from Bridgetown to almost the ex- treme end of the island, where, in the neighbourhood of Harrison’s, a bold bluff point ends it, from whence the coast assumes the rugged outlines which cliffs of soft material generally present where en- croached upon by the battering power of the breakers of a stormy sea. From the west or leeward coast, the ground rises in very distinct successive terraces to the central ridge. ‘These terraces are inter- rupted by ravines (called gullies in the island). If we turn now to the east, an aspect of a quite different nature presents itself; we see before us a rountainous country in miniature; hills of ‘a conical form radiate from the central ridge, and chiefly from Mount Hillaby ina north-eastern direction towards the sea-shore ; their sides are rugged and worn by the heavy rains and mountain torrents, their colour being generally of a dark reddish-brown, here and there tipped with whitish marl. This district has been represented as.similar to the alpine country of Scotland, which name has been adopted for it.””, Mount Hillaby is not exactly in the centre of the island, but rather in the middle of the northern and larger portion of the island, divided from the southern by adeep valley running from east towest; “the southern division is an imitation of the northern on a smaller scale, only that the line of its greatest length stretches from east to west, while in the northern division it extends north and south.” The western aspect of Barbados presents a succession of terraces of table-land rising preci- pitously from one another; the south aspect is similar, but the total elevation is not so great. The north offers a considerable extent of champaign country with Mount Gilboa and Boscobelle rising suddenly from it: seen from the east the island is wild and picturesque, the cliffs rising almost abruptly from the sea to a height of nearly a thousand feet. The Caribbee Islands form two geological groups; the one, calca- reous, is external and exposed to the direct action of the Atlantic; while the other, volcanic, includes the inner islands. Barbados is the most eastern of the calcareous chain, and its aspect indicates at once its origin from the coral’animals. Our author divides the now existing rocks of Barbados into two formations, viz. the Coralline limestone and what, from its locality, he terms the “Scotland” formation. The coralline limestone in- cludes beds of calcareous marl containing recent shells in large numbers and many species; the ‘‘ Scotland” consists of strata of sandstone, siliceous and calcareous, siliceous limestone, clays, selenite, earthy marls often containing fragments of pumice, strata of volcanic Bibliographical Notices. * ashes, seams of bitumen and springs of petroleum (Barbados tar). The coralline limestone occupies six-sevenths of the whole area of the island, and the author considers that the terraces it presents are owing to gradual elevation with intervening periods of rest and sub- sequent denudation, and gives a detailed account of the present con- dition and probable progress of the changes it has undergone. Casts of the shells of Turbo, Lucina and Petricola occur at the highest elevations of the coral rock; the shells found eight hundred ora thousand feet lower still retain their lustre, but though resembling those of the adjacent seas, are usually much larger than the recent. The ‘“‘ Scotland” formation presents a very different appearance and structure from the coral; the district in which it occurs is en- circled by a semicircular range of heights from which long ridges of hills project, converging towards each other and diminishing in height as they approach the sea. The various modifications of tertiary rocks of this district manifest an original uniformity, but present great signs of disturbance, and the stratification varies from horizontal to ver- tical, or is wavy or even contorted ; thus it is often difficult to ascer- tain the dip; the direction is generally south-west and north-east. The earthy marl constitutes by far the greater part of this series, and it sometimes occurs stratified. It abounds in Polycystina: in the marl from Mount Hillaby Ehrenberg found 54 species, belonging to 22 genera ; another specimen gave 113 species of Polycystina with 5 of Polygastrica, 1-Geolithia and 2 Phytolitharia. ‘lo the south the marl is succeeded by sandstones. ‘The bituminous sandstones are intermixed with the more calcareous varieties. As to the age of these rocks, our author says, ‘‘ the Scalaria which I found on the summit of Bissex Hill and the Nucula of Springfield, induced Prof. E. Forbes to consider the Scotland rocks as belonging to the miocene period of the tertiary strata. ‘The mineralogical character of rocks is considered at present of little importance when conclusions respecting their age are to be formed. Still my observations on the spot, combined with the mineralogical character of the rocks, lead me to coincide in Prof. Forbes’s opinion. The chalks of Caltanisetta, on which Prof. Ehrenberg rests his opinion that the Scotland formation in Barbados belongs to an older period than the miocene group, have been con- sidered by different geologists as belonging to different periods ; by some they have been regarded as secondary, by others as tertiary rocks.” The whole Scotland district is apparently an old sea-bottom, and the author attributes its present disturbed condition to volcanic agency acting from given points and thus giving rise to local de- rangements. ‘The presence of pumice and strata of volcanic ashes render this less doubtful, Isolated rocks of the coral formation are found lying on the summits and declivities of hills in the Scotland district ; these Sir Robert is inclined to regard as fragments detached from the cliffs which now border the district (and which, with the exception of Mount Hillaby, all exceed in height the ‘‘ Scotland”’ hills), before the upheaval of the sea-bottom. A description of the fossils follows this chapter, containing an f° : Bibliographical Notices. illustrated account of the Polycystina,also a new Scalaria, Ehrenbergi, and two Nucule, Parkeri and Schomburgki, described by Prof. E. Forbes. The botanical portion, prefaced by a few general introductory re- marks, contains a list of the Barbados plants ; to the scientific names are added the vernacular names by which they are known in this island, and frequently the French or other foreign names used in the adjacent colonies. It contains all the species indigenous, natural- ized or cultivated, the two latter being distinguished by the addition of the name of their native country. Next follow alphabetical arrange- ments of the vernacular names, one English and another foreign, which referring by numbers to the scientific lists will be useful to local botanical students, and are not without importance to us at a distance. A single new species, a lichen, Endocarpon flavidum, Taylor, is described. In the zoology the different classes are treated seriatim ; after an account of the zoophytes, we come, under the head of Insecta, to some interesting details concerning the Sugar Ant (Formica omnivora, L., Myrmica omnivora, Latr.), whose ravages have often so fearfully interfered with human industry. They showed themselves first in 1760 in Barbados, and our author states, on the authority of Dr. Coke, that ‘‘it was deliberated whether that island, formerly so flourishing, should not be deserted” on account of the dreadful devastation they caused. It appears that these ants do not actually feed on any part of the sugar-canes or the leaves of trees, but make their nests under the roots, which protect them from heavy rains, and, being firmly fixed in the ground, place them in se- curity against the agitation of the usual winds. The stool of the sugar-canes is firmly attached to the earth, and almost impenetrable to rain; the trees of the orange tribe afford similar advantages to the insects, while the coffee, cacao, plantains, &c. are not molested. The ants apparently live entirely on animal food, and not only attack dead substances, but living bodies; thus small animals and poultry perish when not assisted, and it becomes necessary to guard the eyes of cattle by a circle of tar, to prevent them from being blinded. The destruction of these creatures was attempted with poison and fire during the “plague” following 1760, but all attempts. proved inef- fectual till the hurricane of 1780, before the violence of which the Sugar Ant disappeared. In 1814 they again made their appearance and caused considerable injury, but soon disappeared. ‘They are still to be found in Barbados, but only in small numbers. The Great- headed Ant or Cushi, Formica cephalotes, Fabr., is equally destructive, attacking the leaves of trees and of vegetables, such as the sweet potato, cassada, &c. The White or Wood Ant (Termes devastans, Kollar) is another of the plagues of Barbados. Among the enemies of the sugar-cane are enumerated the Borer or Yellow Blast, the grub of one of the Pyralidee, Diatrea sacchari, Guilding, which burrows into and feeds upon the interior of the stems; the Grougrou Worm, the larva of Calandra palmarum, Fabr. (which is eaten by some of the creoles and considered a great delicacy) ; and Calandra sacchari, Guilding, the Large Borer. Since the hurricane of Bibliographical Notices. 71 1831 an homopterous insect has shown itself, and multiplying rapidly has committed great ravages; this is Delphax saccharivora, West- wood. ‘Two other insects, apparently belonging to the Aphiside and Coccidex, have more recently been highly injurious to the sugar-canes, and others of this class equally infest other plants. The cocoa-nuts are so attacked by an Aleyrodes, that when the author quitted Bar- bados there was not a single healthy tree left. The list of Crustacea is compiled by Mr. Adam White. Sir Robert Schomburgk believes that, if thoroughly examined, the islands and seas of the West Indian Archipelago would yield probably four times as many species as are at present known, and states that al- though the marine fauna of these islands is still insufficiently known to enable us to deduce results as to the distribution of the Crustacea, it is Mr. White’s opinion that many of the species discovered by Jay and his correspondents on the south shores of the United States will eventually be found in the West Indian Archipelago. The number of Mollusca found in the neighbourhood of Barbados is by no means large, and the author having been disappointed of a list, gives a catalogue of those found both in Barbados and the West Indies in general. The Fishes, determined by Profs. Miiller and Troschel, include a number of new species and one new genus, Caprophonus, Miill. et Trosch., belonging to the family Scomberoidei. ‘he Reptilia are sparingly represented in Barbados : the Iguana tuberculaia, the largest of the Saurians, is now very scarce. Only one snake has been found, and the sight of a specimen is a rare occurrence ; it is perfectly harm- less, and from the description given to the author, probably a Tortriz. The number of indigenous birds does not amount to fifteen, and there are about forty species recorded as birds of passage, or only occasionally seen on the island. ‘The absence of woods and umbra- geous trees is doubtless the cause of this paucity. A British bird, the Ruff Sandpiper, Philomarchus pugnaa, L., is recorded for the first time as occurring on the other side of the Atlantic. It was sent to the author among other migratory birds, but the communicator, Mr. Bishop, observed that its name was not known; thence it may be in- ferred that its occurrence in Barbados is a rare circumstance. Our space does not admit of more than this hasty glance over the contents of this book, but we hope that it will be sufficient to convince our readers of the interest attaching to it, and induce them to become ac- quainted with the details by a perusal of the work itself,——A. H. Zoological Recreations. By W. J. Broperip, Esq., F.R.S. A pleasant book on a delightful subject with a pleasing title. This work, which we should have noticed before, consists of a series of papers written by one of our most talented lawyers for the pages of the New Monthly Magazine, from which their author, urged by Pro- fessor Owen and other scientific friends, has reprinted them. Hehas done well in collecting these papers, for he has given us another book belonging to a class far too rare, in which White of Selborne, Knapp, 72 : Bibliographical Notices. Waterton, Darwin and Gosse have earned laurels. The chief object _ of this class of works is to please while they instruct, to enliven as well as to enlighten, to awaken as well as to cherish a love for natural history. Along with Kirby and Spence, and in the same list with Alexander Wilson the American ornithologist, the authors spe- cified above and the writer at the head of this article may be placed. A popular writer is too often deemed by the mere scientific man, not profound, and there may be at times some truth in it ; Mr. Bro- derip however is not superficially acquainted with some of the chapters of the book of nature. He is well known as a scientific conchologist, whose very fine collection of shells, many of them originally described by himself, were acquired by Parliament for the nation and deposited in the British Museum. His writings and compilations in the Cy- clopedia of the Useful Knowledge Society have done much to diffuse a taste for natural history, and in the work before us, leaving for a time strict science, he delights us with many pleasing chapters on birds and beasts. There are two excellent chapters on our resident and migratory singing-birds, right pleasant reading at this time of year, from the associations they call up of spring and summer. He discourses pleasantly on owls, a grave subject; and from chattering, gay- coloured parrots and parrakeets turns to gobbling turkeys or bub- bly jocks, one of which, the ocellated turkey (Meleagris ocellatus), he strongly urges some patriotic individual to introduce to this country. The Earl of Derby has one specimen in his noble aviary and menagerie at Knowsley, but we fear that the bird is a widow, and likely long to continue so: it is strange that his lordship has been hitherto unsuccessful in finding a mate for this bird. From swans, wild and tame, which ‘on sweet St. Mary’s Lake,” and on other lakes and streams as well, *¢ float double, swan and shadow,” our author most undesignedly passes to a chapter of advice tu anglers, —a fertile theme, unexhausted and inexhaustible, as witness the writings of Izaak Walton, Sir Humphry Davy—how Walton would have loved the chemist, and the sculptor Sir Francis Chantrey, even although he wrote no ‘ Salmonia’!—of Mr. Yarrell, of Scrope, of John Wilson (the renowned Christopher North), of Jesse, cum multis aliis—‘‘ Good luck to your fishing :” there seems to be some free- masonry in the thing itself, and there is certainly something most attractive in the subject. Whether the spring-filled song on the bonny month of May in page 172, immediately after the ‘‘ Word to Anglers,” be the buoyant spirits that flow from the subject just touched upon, we know not, but the five stanzas come in most opportunely and read most plea- santly. ‘We have not got half through the book, and must leave dogs and cats, (surely Mr. Broderip, like Jeremy Bentham, is a bachelor,) apes and monkeys, and the grave, gigantic and graphically described elephants, for another notice ; with three chapters on Dragons, Mr. Miscellaneous. 73 Broderip concludes his volume. How happy are we that we live in days when these monsters are doomed to lie petrified in oolitic rocks or extended, carved curiously ‘‘ by art and man’s device,” out of the solid stone, and gazed at, in and through glass cases, in the National Museum! The work of Mr. Broderip is very readable, and it would prove instructive to many a scientific man, as well as amuse his leisure hour. We have no doubt that this work will “ cherish,” as well as “‘ awaken, a love for natural history.” —A.W. An Experimental Inquiry into the Cause of the Ascent and Descent of the Sap, &c. By G. Rainey, M.R.C.S.E. Whatever may be the value of these inquiries, it is certain that they have led the author to some conclusions which will appear rather curious to most botanical anatomists. For instance, he endeavours to show that the crude sap ascends in the substance of the cell-walls _ and intercellular matter without passing through the cavities of the cells or vessels, and his reasons are founded upon the experiment of causing plants to imbibe certain solutions and then decomposing these in sections placed beneath the microscope, when the solid walls alone exhibit the coloured product (!). If we were to strain a solution of bichloride of mercury through a piece of gauze, and then to decom- pose this by hydrosulphate of ammonia and to examine the gauze by a magnifier, it is probable that we should find the substance alone coloured, but we should hardly deduce from this that no bichloride of mercury had passed through the interstices. The author's way of accounting for the formation of vessels is equally original ; he shows that “the wall of a vessel is formed by the union of the external thickened wall of the surrounding cells.” The various experiments and details respecting the movement of the sap and the growth of plants offer nothing of value which is not already well known. In these days it is absolutely necessary that students of a science should make themselves clearly acquainted with the results of the labours of their predecessors: had the author of the present little volume done so, he would have saved much valuable time and ap- plication. A. H. MISCELLANEOUS. Extracts from a Letter to Tuomas Bett, Esq., F.R.S., from GrorcE Crark, Esq., of Mauritius. Port Louis, June 5th, 1847. * * * «T venture to lay before you the following description of some bullocks, brought hither from the island of Lombach, near Java. One cargo only has been imported, and it does not appear likely that any more will be brought. Their characteristics are so novel to me that I determined to describe them to you. 74 Miscellaneous. “Their heads are lighter and more deer-like than any of the Ox tribe I have before seen, with the eye remarkably full and lively, but still gentle. ‘The callosity on the muzzle is narrower than that of ordinary cattle, and extends farther upwards towards the forehead. The horns are of moderate size and prettily curved, and furrowed longitudinally as well as transversely at the base, giving almost the appearance of the butt of those of the stag. ‘These oxen are of middling size, but have an amazing depth of chest, and considerable width between the fore-legs : very little dew-lap ; no hump; but the spinous processes on the side of the hump so elongated as to give the idea of a hump having been dissected off. Legs remarkably clean and of moderate length, and so formed as to indicate great strength and activity. Buttocks full and square behind. ‘ail remarkably fine and tapering to a sharp point, with a moderate tuft of hair. An oval mark of a yellowish white colour begins at the root of the tail and descends nearly to the hocks, including both buttocks ; the length of this mark is to its breadth as 5 to 8. The skin extremely fine and soft, with a coat like that of a race-horse. Colour varying, but very few pied and none quite black ; a light bay predominating, in some individuals beautifully marked with small white spots. These cha- racters belong to the whole cargo, about ninety in number, and are not therefore to be considered as individual peculiarities. «* The animals were all very gentle, and their appearance, from the form and lightness of the head and the lively mildness of the eye, was superior in beauty to that of any lot of cattle I ever saw. «‘The captain who brought them informs me that the natives would not part with their cows, and every one of these of which I speak was castrated. Having been put in a cold shed after landing, many of them got ill, and some died ; and as we have suffered terri- bly from a murrain which visited our cattle two or three years ago*, these oxen were almost all. bought for slaughter, as the planters fancied the disorder which attacked them to be something belonging to the breed. I only know one pair surviving, and they work ad- mirably well, being as active as Devonshire oxen. I send you a pair of the horns, but unluckily forgot to senda skull till it was too late to obtain one. ‘The beef was very fine-grained, but of a darker colour than usual. «‘T have lately seen it remarked that cross-bred animals, though possessing some advantages, are generally inferior in stamina to those of unmixed breed, and more liable to disease ; such observations as I have been able to make fully bear out the truth of this position. We have here many Timor ponies, as well as from Java; and their powers of endurance and exemption from disease are far superior to those of Cape or European horses. The Timor are very light but wiry, seldom reaching 13 hands high; they are spirited and active, rather low before, and are very sure. ‘The Java are larger and stouter, many reaching 13 and some 1384 hands; these generally carry the head and tail very high, and are safe and fast. ‘The most valued * See Annals, vol. xv. p. 141. Miscellaneous. 75 of all however are the Burmese, or more correctly the Pegu ponies ; these are universally of the cob make, with great carcase, thick necks and short strong legs; they are very easy for the saddle, generally ambling, and are very safe, fast and enduring : their great power renders them excellent for four-wheeled carriages ; and it is not uncommon to see one of them 13 hands high draw with ease a carriage that would be a good load for an ordinary horse of 15: their chief defect is their impetuosity, which is excessive. This breed is particularly mindful of ill-treatment, and a person that has once misused one will seldom be able to do anything with him afterwards. They are of various colours, but I never saw a black one: the pre- vailing colour is gray, most beautifully dappled. They all have that peculiar fulness at the throat which belongs to the horses in ancient Grecian sculpture. Mares or stallions of this breed cannot be pro- cured at any price whatever. A captain with whom I am intimate, a proprietor at Moulmein, assures me of this fact, which I have also heard from many others. No bribe would induce a native to expose himself to the certain torture and death that would follow a violation of this law. “TI am decidedly of opinion that geldings stand work quite as well as entire horses here, and some of those persons most competent to judge concur with me. ‘These Pegu ponies are a striking instance of the fact. ‘I do not know if you are aware of the amazing fecundity of the ‘Tanree*,’ which is very-abundant here. They sometimes produce as many as twenty-two young at a birth ; and from twelve to eighteen is their usual number. ‘Their appearance is much like that of the hedgehog, and like those animals they hybernate in the dry season. As far as I can learn they are altogether insectivorous. ‘They are far from being of so pacific a nature as the hedgehog, for they bite hard and hold on with great tenacity. ‘The female when followed by her young will turn and face a pursuer with angry gruntings till her little ones are in safety. ‘They are a favourite dish with the lower orders here, and are generally split down the back, after being singed like pigs, and are then smoked. They are usually fat, but the only one I ever tasted had arank flavour that was by no means agreeable. They are not indigenous here, having been introduced from Mada- gascar ; but they are very numerous, notwithstanding their being de- stroyed in immense numbers for food.” HABITS OF INSECTS. Philosophical Hall, Leeds, Dec. 15, 1847. Dear Sir,—I know not whether the two accompanying scraps will be worth a line in the ‘ Annals of Natural History.’ The first is a case affording an illustration of the powers which the Arachnida possess of sustaining life when deprived of food. * This must be the Centetes setosus, which appears to be the only species introduced into Mauritius.—T. B. 76 Miscellaneous. In July last I had a large specimen of Jvodes brought me, taken from off a West Indian tortoise. I put it intoa pill-box, and having left home for a few weeks in the autumn, it was completely forgotten. Last month however (November) I happened to open the box, when I found the specimen still alive, though languid and shrivelled in appearance, accompanied by a strange-looking mass larger than it- self, which upon examination proved to be an immense number of orange-coloured eggs, resembling a portion of the roe of a fish, but more minute in structure. ‘This day I found the parent dead, but the eggs I think appear to have increased in size; whether they are likely to produce any young is still to be seen. At the lowest cal- culation the animal had lived four months without food. My second is an instance either of affection or loyalty, I cannot tell which. In one of my colonies of ants, a small black one, the queen (which is as large as six of the workers at least), died a fortnight since from some cause, and lies in one of the passages of the formi- cary. But up to this day there has been constantly several work- ers attending her remains, occasionally touching her with their an- tenne and striking her with their heads (an action common with this species of ant on meeting each other, which I have not observed in any other families). A few days since I poured some water into the nest, to see if it would cause the guards to forsake their charge, as water generally causes a dispersion when it suddenly enters their passages; but in this instance, although it threw them into some confusion, they would not leave the body of their queen. Is this affection ? I remain, dear Sir, yours respectfully, Henry Denny. Richard Taylor, Esq. NOTE ON THE INSECTS OF MADEIRA. We make the following extract, by permission of Mr. W. Thom- son of King’s College, from a private letter addressed to him from Madeira by our correspondent, T. V. Wollaston, Esq., of Jesus Col- lege, Cambridge :— ‘«*The country here is most glorious; mountains rising 7000 feet towards the moon, and Funchal at the bottom of them, ‘looking at itself’ in the sea: the intermediate space filled up with wood and rock, and for the last 1000 feet with vineyards arranged on terraces and the country-houses of the ‘aristocracy’ of Funchal. The vege- tation is grand to an excess: grapes, oranges, bananas, figs, pump- kins, guavas and prickly pears in actual profusion, with geraniums, cacti, fuchsias, myrtles, cassias and heliotropes spread over the coun- try like weeds. The hills are tremendous, involving the necessity of keeping a horse, which is sometimes ‘ too large a specimen to be convenient’ in entomological researches. Insects are themselves scarce here; so I have been driven to collect all orders alike, and muster 2380 species, or 970 specimens; and asI have been here only six weeks, this will at least show you that entomology is still che- rished, though under adverse circumstances and many local disad- Miscellaneous. 77 vantages. I have been working chiefly at Coleoptera, Diptera and Hemiptera, and find them more abundant than the other orders. At present (25th Nov. 1847) my numbers stand thus: Coleoptera, 87 species; Diptera, 43 species; Hemiptera, 39 species; Hymenoptera, 25 species; Lepidoptera, 20 species; miscellaneous, 16 species.” This is certainly far above any published list of the insects of Ma- deira, and we have no doubt that our talented correspondent, Mr. Wollaston, of Jesus College, Cambridge, when less of an invalid, will add much to it. As it is, it will doubtless prove interesting to the entomologists who read this Journal.—A. W. CURIOUS PHZNOMENA IN THE NIGHT-BLOOMING CEREUS, &c. Highgate, lith Dec. 1847. My pgar Sir,— Two days ago a remarkable circumstance occurred in my greenhouse, which it may be interesting to you to communi- cate. The Night-blooming Cereus, of which I gave you a cutting, has long had a bud. Being a fine strong plant, it has been able to ma- ture it even at this unusual season. It arrived at maturity on Thurs- day. ‘The days however not being of the length usual at its ordi- nary season, it seems to have been somewhat puzzled how to bloom. When I entered my greenhouse at 8 a.m. I found all the petals on one sideexpanded [left side]. Ithought this remarkable, but conceived that, in this dull weather, a longer effort at opening was necessary than usual. I watched it all day, but was surprised to find no ad- vance. At 8 p.m. I went into my greenhouse for the express pur- pose of examining the bloom, when, to my great surprise, I found that all the petals which had opened in the morning were closed up, while all the petals of the opposite [right] side were then fully ez- panded! ‘The left petals remained closed. The bud was a full-sized and healthy one. [The seed promises to mature. 27th December. ]} It is obvious, I take it then, that the law which regulates the opening of these flowers, and which normally causes them to bloom at night only, and for [say] twelve hours only, affects the individual petals and not the totality of the bloom. Hence if, from any accident, as here, any number of petals mistake a dull day for the night, and open, their doom is sealed: they have begun their twelve hours’ race, and can see it—and no more; and their more knowing com- panions, who keep closed till true night, must flourish alone in their glory,— but will do it, independent of the prior blooming and present decay of their companions. I have often noticed that if the Echinocactus Eyriesii (a remark- ably rapid bloomer) advances to the point of opening near morning, it remains in that exact state all the day, checked by the light, and does not begin to burst till the sun is going down. While on vegetable life I have another curious matter to notice. In the ‘ Annals,’ vol. xix. p. 470, is an article on ‘“ Monstrous Roses.” A far more remarkable circumstance than any noticed there, or than I ever saw noticed, occurred in my own garden in the same year as the monsters there recorded, and in a plant of the same na- 78 ~ Miscellaneous. tural family (Rosacee). A Potentilla, which had for some years been a favourite plant from its great luxuriance of growth and bloom, played in that year, without removal or any alteration of treatment, the following strange antics. As usual it grew luxuriantly and was covered with bud, but it did not bear a single true flower through- out the season. Every flower on the plant, without exception,—and none died off,—opened into a tuft of small regular green leaves: it was not a mere whorl of leaves for the petals, but, there being no stamens or pistils, the whole apparatus of the flower was replaced by green leaves of small size in a thick tuft. Sometimes a second would grow, smaller, from the centre of the first flower, but it presented — the same aspect. All these leaves were of the same colour and cha- racter as the ordinary leaf of Potentilla. I was much interested in observing this plant, and watched it the next spring, but it died after this unnatural effort. If you think either of the above facts worth recording, you are welcome to them. I am, my dear Sir, very faithfully yours, J. Toutmin Smiru, W. Francis, Esq. Descriptions of two new species of Planaria. By Joszpu Leipy, M.D. Planaria maculata. Superiorly convex, faintly blackish or brown- ish with irregular colourless macule ; inferiorly flat, colourless ; an- teriorly trapezoidal ; posteriorly spatulate or oval; eyes two, anterior, proximate, composed of a large semitransparent mass with a reni- form mass of pigmentum nigrum at the postero-internal part ; oral aperture ventral, one-third the length of the body from the posterior extremity; proboscis large and cylindrical. Length 21 lines; breadth 4 line. Found in moderate abundance in the ditches below the city, creeping upon the submerged stems of aquatic plants. Subgenus. Prostoma, Dugés. Mouth anterior and terminal. Prostoma marginatum. Blackish, narrow lanceolate, anteriorly trun- cate; marginate, margin delicately striate; mouth large; proboscis large and oblong ; eyes two, anterior, distant, each consisting of two round masses of pigmentum nigrum in contact with each other, and of which one is larger than the other; generative orifice one-fourth the length of the body from the posterior extremity. Length 1 line. A single specimen found with the preceding, but probably not rare ; for, from its small size, it escaped my notice while collecting some of the former, and it was not until I got home that I detected its exist- ence in the vessel of water containing the others, The anatomy of P. maculata does not differ from that of Planaria lactea, as given by Dugés in the ‘ Annales des Sciences Naturelles.’ In Prostoma marginatum the digestive cavity has not the dendritic ar- rangement of Planaria, batmerely consists of a large capacious sac extending as far back as the posterior third of the body, and having a ceecum upon each side of the proboscis. The penis has a yellow colour, and consists of a round granular mass, with a moderately long Meteorological Observations. 79 and bent spiculum projecting from its posterior part. The arrange- ment of the female apparatus I failed to trace.—Proceedings of the Acad. Nat. Scien. Philadelphia. PROFESSOR AGASSIZ. We are credibly informed that this distinguished naturalist has consented to accept an invitation to remain in this country in con- nection with the scientific corps of Harvard College. Every scien- tific man in America will be rejoiced to hear so unexpected a piece of good news.-—Silliman’s Journal for Nov. 1847. METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR NOV. 1847. Chiswick.—November 1. Overcast: very fine: clear, 2—4. Foggy. 5. Densely overcast : very fine. 6. Very fine: rain. 7. Cloudy. 8. Fine. 9, Exceedingly fine: clear. 10. Frosty: fine: clear. 11. Fine: cloudy. 12. Rain: fine. 13. Clear and fine: overcast, 14. Overcast: slight rain. 15. Fine. 16. Rain. 17. Fine: clear: sharp frost. 18. Frosty: clear. 19. Frosty: hazy. 20. Dense fog. 21. Foggy: hazy anddamp. 22. Overcast: exceedingly fine. 23. Cloudy: rain, 24, Very fine. 25. Cloudy. 26. Constant rain. 27, Foggy: rain. 28, Overcast: rain: barometer very low. 29. Very fine. 30. Rain: cloudy and mild. Mean temperature of the month ,........+ ecdascvoanonesepves: 40063 Mean temperature Of Noy. 1846 ....sesseeeeresereees oatebases 43 ‘73 Mean temperature of Nov. for the last twenty years ....., 42 *88 Average amount of rain in Nov. ...scossssccseeessseeeceseesese 2°56 inches, Boston.—Nov.1, 2. Fine. 3. Foggy. 4,5. Cloudy. 6. Cloudy: rain p.m. 7—10. Fine. 11. Rainy. 12. Rainy: rainearly a.m. 13, Fine. 14. Fine: beautiful morning. 15, 16. Cloudy. 17. Fine: at noon thermometer 43; stormy P.M. 18, Fine: snow early a.M.: first ice this morning. 19. Fine, 20, Foggy. 21. Cloudy. 22. Rain. 23, Rain: rain early a.m, 24, Fine. 25, Windy: six o’clock r.m, therm, 52°5: rain p.m. 26. Cloudy: three o’clock P.M. therm, 48:0: rain p.m. 27. Rain: rain p.M.: half-past six p.m. therm. 48. 28, Rain, 29. Fine. 30, Rain: rain early a.m. Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—Nov. 1. Cloudy: drops. 2. Cloudy: clear. 3. Showers: clear. 4, Cloudy. 5. Rain. 6. Cloudy: drops. 7. Cloudy: rain, 8. Damp: rain: cloudy, 9. Showers: cloudy. 10, Showers. 11, Bright: clear. 12. Clear. 13, Bright: damp. 14. Rain: cloudy. 15. Bright : showers, 16. Hail-showers. 17. Snow-showers; hail-showers, 18, Drizzle. 19. Drizzle: cloudy: aurora, 20. Clear: cloudy. 21, 22. Cloudy: rain, 23. Showers; sleet-showers. 24. Bright: showers, 25. Cloudy: showers. 26. Showers: cloudy. 27. Clear: frost: rain. 28. Clear: frost: cloudy: frost. 29, Bright: cloudy. 30. Showers, Applegarth Manse, Dum/fries-shire.—Nov. 1. Showers: heavy rain am. 2. Very fine. 3. Fair: frost a.m. 4, Dull: slight drizzle. 5. Threatening. 6. Occasional showers. 7. Heavy rain. 8. Heavy rain: flood, 9. Fair and fine. 10, Dull a.m.: rainrp.m. 11. Rainallday. 12. Rain a.m.: cleared. 13. Raw: frost A.M. 14, Dull, but fine. 15, Showers a.m.: heavy p.m. 16. Fine a.m.: showers p.m. 17. Frost: ice on pools. 18. Hard frost. 19. Dull: fair. 920, Dull: slight drizzle, 21. Dull: rainp.m. 22. Fine a.m.: rainp.M. 28, 24, Heavy showers. 25, Rain: heavy, 26, Finea.m.: raine,M. 27. Fine: frost AM, 28, Frost: fair. 29, Rain early a.m. 30. Showery. Mean temperature of the month .........ce0ee0 Recpeonscees oo 45°°7 Mean temperature Of Nov. 1846 c.ssssessessessensees cosecrece 44 °4 Mean temperature of Nov. for twenty-five years............ 40 *4 Rain in Nov, 1967 2... .cccscsesvessss Socbsepeosecessote Sevabeveuve 3°79 inches. Average rain in Nov, for twenty years secsesesrsoeserevsvees SEO gy 8 See Se es Se a ee ee | ce.26 | ZZ9-6Z 089-62 012-62 ZUL67 99.60 $98-62 \S£0-0€ | *uvayy SL-P 6L-€ ZE-1 | 99-1 1%-SP |SE-SP |P-1P |S-0S |1-97 06-98 G+ 09-1, 20+ |PO-| sm-| *M | cm | ems | .€0 | OF |-17) BS] 1S). SE.) 9S ZE-62. | €1-62 .| 89-6% | 62-62 | 8Z:6% |0ZL-62 |928-6z| “Of seereniereeesitereee] zg, | og femum! om | ems | 1b | fob | Cf) SH] OP) I€ | OG | Bz-6% | 90-6 | 8E-6% |G0-6% | 6:82 ZHE-6z 669-62 “6% D 60. [| €S- | PO. |ereees | HM | upea| es || SOE | VE] 6a] SE} LV} 6% | OG | 00-62 | V0.6 | 06-8% | 16-82 "| GL-8% 806-82 |I 71-62 | “8% serseclteeeee/ DO. | Ly. | smss| “OU | sms | ca | FOP | SE |TEE|. SV |9-L7| 1¥.| 6P | 1%-6% | OF-64 | 61-62: | S7-6% | 96-8% EF1-6z |920-6Z | *LZ gt. |°°°°"7| 60. | 7G. | *s | “4S | wre | °s 6£ | fob | ¥gE|for! €v) 6€ | SP | 6.6% | PP-6% | HV-6% |SS-6% 8h-62 €8P-6% |198-62| “9% Low. \"""°*7/""°""| PO. | sass | ‘Ms | cms | cms | OF | $97 | Eb/FES| Bh] fh | ZF | gf-6% | LV-6% | 09-62. | 69-62 | 19.6% [26-62 690-0€ |. *S% Of: [777] Ge [eres] ems | cms | om lems | OP |. Ob | 6E] OS] 17) PH | FG (99-62 | 17-62 | £9-6% | £5.66 '| 19.6% LE0.0€ |961-08 | “PZ » 0S |$0-0| La | gt. | *ms | “ms |uyeo) cma | €h | Bh} g&| 09/997) gz | 9G | 00-62 | 10-62. 87-6 82-62 .| €2-6% PES.6z |796-62 | “*€% 19. To. | ts | tas furpeo | om | Eb | IP] OF) LG/S-1h) SE | OG | 18-8% | OF-6% | 0.60. LE.6z | 17-66 0LS-62. 969-62 | ‘22O 90. |)" | TO. | tass | °as | ued | cu chp | €Sb.| Sv| gt) IV) LE. | Gh | 1%-6z | €S-6% | 01-64 | €9-6% 0S-6% £65.62 9£8-62 | “12: reeree|teeenelseeeesieeeeer) “ems | cms jumped | mu | 67 | 8h] PP FLb| EF! OF | ZF | L9-6% | 06-60 | 28-62 |00-0€ | 08-66 PHb-6% S1Z-0€ | “06 , ZOo freee tire emsm | sms furpeo) cm | 19 | ZS.| o€/¥eh| SE) €% | BP -/00-0€ |£6.62 | Z1.0€ |91-0€ 00-0€ 962-0F \69£-0€ |. “61 QO. [orrers re ieeeees| oc | cms | ue | cu ‘oS .| €b.|40z/ #17) PE! 61 ZV | S6-6Z | PI-0€ -| 0Z-0€ |O£-0€ |00-0€ 91€.0€ |GLE-0€| “ST 6€. forrey | TO. ju smu) cu | fo LE | LE |$z€| wh) LE| o€ | Cb | O£-0€ |0Z-0€ | O£-0€. 80-0.) 89-6%° 190-0€ |L1Z-0€ | “LT CG. IVE || 60. | *muu! sm | mye! ca_| Fee |. Fh |For) foG| 1G]. €€ | EF (98-62 | ZL-6% | 00-0€ |00-0€ | 69.6%. LS1.0€ |L61-0€ |. “91 LO. [reeset lsmum | ems | peal tas | of | $Zb./¥e9| 9G} LS) OF | 69 99-62.|98-6 | 78.6% 26-64 | OL-6Z | 10%-0£ |0ZZ-08 "si C IE: [rere] toe | tw | cms fuupeo| tas | gh} Of | PV) PS G.0F| Ph | SG 86-6 |96-6% | 86-66 70-0F | 18-62 772-08 [9-08 yc reeeeeleneeee|ssteerieeees] msm emma! ue) ‘a -| Tgp | Lp} SE). 19] IV} LE. | PS | 86-6% | 26-62 | 60.08 66-62% | £€8-6%_|ZZZ-0€ |TES-CE | “ET Po. [| Ute | Zoe | ts. | ca jupeo| tm | Th | Ib | E17] LH] 19] 6% | SG | 60-08.) L0.0€ | O1-0€ | 70-08 | $9.62 |310-08 STL-O€ | “ZT Geers OT. | ca. | taum | “ass | °s ty | oP.| SP feo |¢-LV | gb | SS | LO.0€ | 6.6% | £6.62 | 16-6% | VL-6% |960-0€ |022-0€ | “IT Go. [rrereeeeeeitstees| cm | es femsm | cms | 6h | 1S | TH PS LP]. SE | 9G | 19-64 | €9-6% | 64-62 | 88-62% | 08-62 €96-62 |182-0€ |. “OT Sie frrereyeeretfeeee| mss | oom [ems | cma) Lp | $24b.| Lb) Fzo| Le} Lo | SS .| £8.62 + 08-62 66-62 - 0G-62 | £€-6% |0%8-62 9L1-0€ | 6 If (46-0 /""""""}01- | *S | tes | ss | cms} 1G | FEP | €S| gS] 9G). €€ | 19- | 80-66 | E-68 © 11-62 | 41-6% | 1-63. |Z6P-6Z 965-62 |. °8 @ TO« [°2°°°*| LO. Pire*t| *MS | oS *s | «ms | f0¢ | $29 | ZS} PS1S-ZS| 3. | 19 | 01-68 | Zf-6z_| $Z-6% | 1S-6% | PP-6% [962-62 |886-62 | *L Be [|| PS | CASS | °S ss | *s | #1¢} IG] 29}: 99} 19} Lb | LS | 09.62 | 99-62 | 99-62 | 12-62 | LS-62 .|706-62 |1Z0-0€ | “9 oe achenee wheel wpreiaite Gk: aaa a Raa | ‘s |46p | 09 | bP]. SS] Eh] ah | 99 |99-6z |€L-62 | PS-62 .| 62.6% | 29-62 -|176-62 |010-0€ | °S se ee [ee a Ly ee FOS, Fe Lv | 9ob.| ov] 1S] 67] PH. | OS | 96.6% | I1-0€ | 96-62) 70-08 | LL-6% |BET-0€ \912-08 | “7 oz. [eerie] to. | *m | tom | uyeo| *s | $b | gh | of] oS|- oS| PH | 0G |8Z-0€'| 1Z-0€ .| 61-0€ |9Z-0F | 88-62 |0LZ-0€ |SZE-0E | “E - Lo. |rrriees"| Zoe | tm | tm fs | tas | 0G | 0G | 2S] 9S} oS] EF | SS | 60-08 08-62 | 8Z-0€ |£0-0€ | £8-6% |SOE-0€ |EPE-0F | .“G OG. {°72°""1°°9"9" TO. ||, 78 ‘s *s | ms | $€¢ | 0G] gf] 9S} €S| 9€ | SO | 0L-6% |08-62.| 26-62 | L6-6% | 6L-6% |VZ0-0€ |98z-0F | “I n ae) Qa ep o = o| f. = ms 5 | = *urd | ‘ure ‘urd’ | -ure mz ete “AON =o |or | & oe = os mt te x 4S . : 8 xo peyPe | PLR | RY TR] PPR) UO “| songuina |)? | met | itu | aNuesorymng #3 |. -yormstuo S9 a “Urey “pul, *I9JOULOWIOY YT, *19}9UL018 = 2 *kANWUG) ‘asunyy youmpung yo Suoysno[D °C *AeyY 247 Ag pun {auIHs-saraawag ‘asunyy ypivSaddy yo ‘aequng “AA *Ady 277 49 SNoLsOg 70 ‘1189 A “AIA 49 SuopuorT uvau ‘MOIMSIHY) Jv Ajaqa0g jounynaysozy ay2 fo uapsvy ay2 qv uosdwoyy, ay 49 apy suoywasasgg yorsoj0s0ajapy Ann.& Mag. Nat Hist. 2. Vol. Anacharis Alsinastrum SW. Salter. delet Sc. THE ANNALS AND MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. [SECOND SERIES.] No. 2. FEBRUARY 1848. et VILI.—On Anacharis Alsinastrum, a supposed new British Plant. By Cuarues C. Basineton, M.A.; with a Synopsis of the species of Anacharis and Apalanthe. By J. KE. Puancuon, doct. és sc.* # [ With a Plate. ] _Brrore describing the plant to which this paper more especially refers, it is desirable to state the reasons which have caused the adoption of the generic name Anacharis rather than Udora. By the kindness of Sir W. J. Hooker I have had an opportunity of examining the numerous specimens of plants referable to these and allied genera preserved in his Herbarium in company with my friend Dr. Planchon, its efficient Curator; and I take ad- vantage of this opportunity of acknowledging my obligations to him for the very liberal manner in which he has placed his ma- nuscript notes at my disposal. In Richard’s Memoir upon the Order Hydrocharidee, where the genera Elodea and Anacharis were characterized, only the male flowers of the latter are de- scribed and figured. In the Herb. Hooker. there are male and female specimens, collected by Tweedie in La Plata, which agree well with Richard’s description of Anacharis (callitrichoides) taken from Montevideo specimens of the male plant. They differ from Drummond’s Saskatchawan Udora (A. canadensis, Planch.) by having petals to the male flowers, and their sheaths less in- flated: it seems probable that this is the Hlodea canadensis of Michaux, who (or Richard) has apparently been misled to consider it as of the genus Elodea by the very great resemblance of its fe- ‘male flowers to the hermaphrodite flower of E. guyanensis. Indeed, in the absence of the males, the female flowers of some species of *Anacharis (A. Alsinastrum for example) might well pass for her- maphrodite flowers from which the anthers had been accidentally removed: the female flower of A. Alsinastrum differs from the ermaphrodite flower of EL. guyanensis (Rich.) solely by wanting | * Read before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, 9 Dec. 1847. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol.i. 6 82 Mr. C. C. Babington on Anacharis Alsinastrum, the anthers (the filaments existing), and in the somewhat dif- ferently shaped stigmas ; in these respects agreeing with Nut- tall’s description of his genus Udora. It would seem from these facts that Richard’s Anacharis is the male of Nuttall’s Udora, " which genus also Hlodea canadensis (Michx.) must probably be placed. It should be observed that the ‘ Fl. Boreali-Americana’ was published, from his father’s notes, by the younger Michaux in 18038, and that as the genus Elodea is found there, it would appear that he is the true author of the name, and that the ZH. canadensis is therefore a triandrous plant. But the name Elodea is expressly claimed by Richard (Mém. de l’Instit. 1811, Pt. 2. p- 4) in these words: ‘genre encore peu connu, et auquel j’ai donné le nom d’Eiodea ;” and as it is well known (as I learn from Dr. Planchon) that Richard greatly assisted the younger Michaux in the preparation of his work, although he did not allow his name to be placed on its title-page, there can be no doubt that this genus was named and described by him. This will account for the North American plant being placed in Tri- andria, not Dicecia; for H. guyanensis is triandrous, and the look of the plants is so similar, that Richard might well be led to consider EH. canadensis as of the same structure when inspecting dried specimens alone. Of the hermaphrodite structure of E. guyanensis Richard had convinced himself by seeing it alive in its native waters, and it is highly probable that he saw only the female flowers of E. canadensis, with three barren filaments, and considered them as hermaphrodite. I need scarcely remark, that Anacharis (1811) is by far an older name than Udora (1818), and that as it has been shown, it is hoped conclusively, that they are synonymous, the former must be employed. Nuttall does not seem to have seen Richard’s original paper (Mém. Inst. 1811, Pt. 2), for he quotes a figure of the seed from the ‘Annales du Muséum,’ where a copy of that part of the plate of Elodea is inserted. Had he seen the memoir itself, he would doubtless have identified his plant with the genus Anacharis, and not have conferred a new name upon it. In the Hookerian Herbarium a plant is preserved collected by Schweinitz in the United States of America, which Dr. Planchon has determined to belong to the genus Elodea, Rich., but as that name is employed elsewhere, he proposes to name it Apalanthe Schweinitzi. The genus Anacharis may be characterized as follows :— Anacuaris, Richard. Flores dioici. Masc. Spatha tubulosa, ore inflato bifido, uniflora ; flore pedicellato. Perianthium sexpartitum, laciniis exterioribus a supposed new British Plant. 83 calycinis ovato-oblongis; interioribus petaloideis linearibus, aut nullis. Stamina 9; filamenta basi in columnam brevem connata ; anthere oblonge, basi affixee, loculis connectivo angusto sejunctis. —Fem. Spatha tubulosa, ore paululum dilatato bifido obliquove, uni- flora. Perigonii tubus filiformis, elongatus; limbus sexpartitus, laciniis ovalibus, conformibus, exterioribus calycinis, interioribus petaloideis. Staminodia tria, laciniis exterioribus opposita, subulata ; anthere nulle. Ovarium inferum. Stylus setiformis cum perigonii tubo connatus; stigmata tria, bifida vel emarginata. Bacca sub- trigona, unilocularis, oligosperma.—Herbe perennes (vel annue, Rich.)*, aquaticee, caulescentes, radicantes. Folia verticillata vel opposita, sessilia. Spathe axillares. Anacharis, Rich. in Mém. de I’ Institut, 1811, ii. p. 61. t. 2 (mas). Udora, Nutt. Gen. N. Amer. Plants, ii. 242. A. Alsinastrum (nov. sp.?) ; foliis ternis ovali-oblongis obtusis sub- tilissime serrulatis, spatha floris masculi (ignota), floris feminei tubulosa ovarium sessilem pluries superante apice bifida, perigonii laciniis latis subequalibus, stigmatibus ligulatis reflexis emargi- natis. Hab. In ponds connected with the canal at Foxton Locks near Market Harborough, Leicestershire, where it was disco- vered by Miss Mary Kirby, flowering sparingly, at the begin- ning of September 1847. Plant submersed ; stem solid, round, semitransparent, several feet long, branching at irregular and distant points, elothed throughout with whorls of leaves. Leaves three (rarely four) in each whorl, oblong, 3—4 lines long, 13-2 lines broad, obtusely- pointed, minutely and closely serrulate, diaphanous, formed throughout (a continuous semitransparent midrib excepted) of longitudinal rows of small oblong green cells, of which the two or three marginal rows are colourless and quite transparent ; edge furnished with very minute closely-placed (except towards the base, where they are altogether wanting or very distant) spinulose teeth pointing forwards ; end formed of two curves meeting at an obtuse angle and tipped with a spinous point similar to the mar- ginal ones; uppermost leaves blunter than the lower ones, and often quite obtuse; all spreading at right angles from the stem, their extremity rather reflexed ; lower internodes about as long as the leaves, lowest much longer and with opposite and short * A. callitrichoides, Rich., is expressly stated by that author to be an- nual, our plant is undoubtedly perennial. In a growing plant, now (Dec. 22, 1847) before me, the old stem is losing its leaves, which have nearly all decayed and fallen off, and appears to be itself on the point of death, but several clusters of young shoots have sprung from it, at the base of which roots are produced. In the spring each of these clusters will probably ap- pear to be an independent young plant. This may account for the supposed annual duration of some of the species, 6* 84 Mr.C.C. Babington on Anacharis Alsinastrum. leaves, upper scarcely half their length ; the node marked by a transverse dull red line. Roots long, threadlike, diaphanous, from the points at which branches have sprung.—Female flowers from the axils of the upper whorls, solitary. Sheaths sessile, solitary, linear, slightly enlarged at the end, deeply bifid. Flower sessile ; tube very long (so as to reach the surface of the water), filiform ; limb six-parted; divisions oval, similar, three exterior, three interior rather narrower and moreacute. Filaments three, subulate, without anthers. Style adnate to the tube; stigmas ligulate, reflexed, notched, fringed.—Male flowers unknown. A. Nuttallii (Planch.), Udora canadensis (Nutt.), from New Jersey, closely resembles this, differmg in the acute termina- tion of its leaves, and apparently its less deeply divided sheath : its flowers are not in a state admitting of examination. A. canadensis (Planch.) has lanceolate-linear leaves and a much shorter sheath. The latter differs from the former by not having any inner divisions to the perianth of its male flowers. Our plant is clearly not A. canadensis, but it may be A. Nuttallit, the want of male flowers totally preventing its absolute determi- nation. As the genus Anacharis is, as yet*, confined to the American continent, it has been thought better to give a di- stinctive name to our plant (derived from its resemblance to Ela- tine Alsinastrum), so as to prevent its being confounded with the American species, and thus extending their range far beyond what may prove to be their natural limits. Should either of them eventually be shown to be identical with our plant, one of the names will of course drop; and as that species to which ours is the most nearly allied is now for the first time distinguished from the Elodea canadensis of Michaux, it will then be for bota- nists to determine which name should be retained. | Shortly after receiving this plant from Mr. Bloxam, I was in- formed that similar ones had been found in Hampshire and near Dublin. I am indebted to my friend Mr. H. Collins for a speci- men from the former locality, an ornamented pond, at Leigh Park, about eight miles from Chichester. He informs me that there is very great probability of its having been introduced there ac- cidentally with the roots of Nymphea odorata, received by the gardener a few years since from America. The plant had not been noticed in the pond previously to those roots being put into it, and it appeared shortly afterwards in small quantity, but soon rapidly increased. Mr. Scott, the intelligent gardener at Leigh Park, has sent three female flowers to Mr. Collins and Mr. Borrer, one of which I have examined carefully. It has three * The Udora pomeranica and U. lithuanica of European authors have never been seen in flower, and have much more the look of Hydrilla than Anacharis, but their genus is at present undeterminable. Dr. J. E. Planchon on Anacharis and Apalanthe. 85 broad calycine segments ; three narrower, shorter, perhaps spa- thulate, coralline segments ; three broadly linear barren filaments ; and two long, greatly recurved, possibly emarginate, stigmas. The upper part of the plant to which one of the flowers is at- tached is exactly like a similar portion of A. Nuttallit from New Jersey, for which I am indebted to Sir W. J. Hooker, and I have no doubt that they are the same species. It is a curious coinci- dence, that the only perfect flowers of the Market Harborough A, Alsinastrum, and also of the Leigh Park A. Nuttallii which I have been able to examine, have no trace of more than two stigmas. Mr. Mackay accompanies specimens of the Dublin plant (found growing in a small pond in the garden of J. D’Olier, Esq., at Collignes near that city,) by the statement that it is in company with Aponogeton and other rare aquatic plants, and was in all probability introduced with them. Flowers have not been observed upon it, and its name must therefore remain doubtful—even its genus. In appearance it is almost exactly like A. Nuttallii, with which it agrees im having narrower and acuter leaves than 4. Alsinastrum. The question now arises, May not the A. Alsinastrum have been introduced? ‘To this I answer in the words of the Rev. A. Bloxam, who kindly visited its place of growth and supplied me with numerous living and dried specimens. He says, im answer to an inquiry of mine, “I can find no reason to doubt the Udora being a true native. Numbers of other water-plants grow in the same locality, Potamogetons of various kinds, &c.’? He adds, that “although not observed until this year, I should suppose that it must have been a long period in the ponds from the great quantity of it.” Synopsis specierum Anacharidis et Apalanthes ; auetore J. E. Puancnon, Scien. Doe. . Anacuaris, Richard. 1. A. callitrichoides (Rich.); foliis oppositis vel ternis linearibus acutis minute serrulatis, spatha pedicello (brevi) cylindrico con- tinua sensim a basi ad apicem dilatata lineari-oblonga apice bifida, antheris (polline emisso) siccitate czrulescentibus, stigmatibus perianthii laciniis longioribus ad medium bifidis ; cruribus linea- ribus. Hab. in Brasilia australiori; Montevideo, Commerson; La Plata (absque loco proprio), Tweedie in Herb. Hooker. A. callitrichoides, Rich. in Mém. Inst. 1811, it. 7. t. 2. Character e specimine T'weediano, quod floribus utriusque sexus gaudet, masculis, sicut folia, cum icone Richardiano plane congru- entibus, femineo unico et pro investigatione nimis imperfecto. 86 Dr. J. E. Planchon’s Synopsis of the species of 2. Anacharis Matthewsii (Planch.) ; foliis 3—4-nis dense imbricatis, spatha mascula (ante dehiscentiam) breve pedunculata ellipsoidea, perianthii laciniis exterioribus oblongis interioribus linearibus et petaloideis subzequilongis, antheris (novem) subsessilibus polline emisso non cerulescentibus. Hab. in Peruvie ditione Ubuamantanga, prov. Canta, Matthews, No. 581. In aqua fluente rivulorum. Folia 7-8 lin. longa, 1 lin. lata, haud acuminata sed apice sub- rotundato breviter acutata, patentia vel erecto-patentia internodiis pluries longiora. Antherz lineari-oblonge. 3. A. Alsinastrum (Bab.); foliis ternis ovali-oblongis obtusis sub- tilissime serrulatis, spatha floris masculi (ignota), floris feminei tubulosa ovarium sessilem pluries superante apice bifida, perianthii laciniis latis omnibus subzequalibus, stigmatibus ligulatis reflexis emarginatis. Hab. in Anglia. Folia 3-4 lin. longa, 13-2 lata, in apice caulis ramulorumque con- fertis, in parte infima ramulorum parvis distantibus oppositis, ses- silia, squarrosa, apice paululum reflexa.—Babington. 4. A. Nuttallit (Planch.) ; foliis 3-4-nis oblongo-linearibus subtiliter serrulatis interdum obtusis, petalis floris masculi ligulato-spathu- latis, stigmatibus ligulatis reflexis bifidis—— Nuttall. Hab. in America septentrionali, sed loci natales dum stirps cum duobus aliis hucdudum confusa sit, observationibus novis denuo notandi. Udora canadensis, Nutt. Gen. N. Amer. Pl. ii. 242. excl. syn. Miche. Huc fere absque dubitatione refero stirpem prope Novam Cesa- ream a cl. Torreyo lectam cujus folia variant late vel anguste line- aria, sed tamen sunt semper acutiora quam illa 4. Alsinastri. Spatha floris feminei sessilis, tubulosa, ovario adpressa et super eum pro- ducta, apice acute bifida. Flores pauci et pro examine accurato nimis imperfecti. 5. A. chilensis (Planch.); foliis ternis lineari-oblongis obtusis sub- tilissime serrulatis, spatha floris feminei sessili tubulosa apice hinc fissa, stigmatibus tribus bipartitis perianthil laciniis exterioribus reflexis longioribus. Hab. in Chili prope Valparaiso, Cuming, No. 636. Folia illis A. Alsinastri plane similia, unguicularia, 2 lin. lata, in parte infima ramulorum opposita. Spatha in flore unico suppetente folii tertiam partem vix equante. ‘Tubus perigonii pollicaris; lim- bus reflexus, laciniis exterioribus circiter 1 lin. longis, interioribus ... Styli tres, profunde bipartiti, laciniis linearibus. 6. A. canadensis (Planch.) ; foliis ternis lineari-oblongis vel anguste linearibus, apice interdum rotundatis breve acutatis, spatha floris masculi (breve pedunculata) ventricoso-obovata, floris feminei ses-’ silis tubulosa ovarium sub 5-plo longiore apice bifida, perianthii floris masculi laciniis interioribus nullis. Anacharis and Apalanthe. 87 Hab, in America septentrionali. Saskatchawan, Drummond (spe- cimina mascula). Canada, Cleghorn (specimina feminea imperfecta), Elodea canadensis, Michr. Fl. Bor. Amer. i. 20.? APpaLANTHE, Planchon. Elodee sp., Richard. Udore sp., Endlicher (sed character gene- ricum ex elementis heterogeneis infauste exstructum). Flores hermaphroditi, ceeterum femineis Udore, preter anthera- rum presentiam, in omnibus conformes. Stamina in specie typica Guyanensi vidi interdum haud zquidistantia, nec cum stigmatibus regulariter alternantia, sed alterum liberum inter stigmata duo, altera duo inter se filamentis plus minus concreta et cum crure altero unius stigmatorum bifidorum semiconnata. Antheras vidi potius late ellipticas quam cordatas; pollinis granula levia, 3—4-natim cohe- rentia. Dehiscentia antherarum mihi obscura. Cl. Bonplandius, in descriptione Apal. (Elodee) granatensis, stylum in collo longo calycis liberum adesse asserit; sed character illud, cum oculatissimum Richardum fugerit, in vivo rursus inquirendum est. Ipse nihil vidi ad confirmationem observationis iste tendens. 1. Apal. guyanensis (Planch.); foliis 3—-9-nis lanceolato-linearibus (vel anguste linearibus) a basi ad apicem sensim angustatis acutis haud recurvis, spatha sessili cylindracea ‘“ ovarium in ipsa sessile” superante; stigmatibus (sepius) bifidis: cruribus apice dilatatis. Hab. in Guyana, Rich. Demerara, Parker, in Herb. Hook. Elodea guyanensis, Rich. in Mém. Inst. 1811. ii. 4. t. 1. 2. Apal. granatensis (Planch.); foliis 7-15-nis, anguste linearibus acutissimis, spatha sessili ovarium in ipsa sessile subeequante. Hab. in aquis Nove Granatz prope Guaduas inter Honda et Cune. Humboldt et Bonpland. Elodea granatensis, Humb. et Bonpl. Pl. Aiquin. ii. 150. t. 128. 8. Apal. Schweinitzii (Planch.) ; foliis seepius 3-nis (in parte infima ramorum oppositis) lanceolato-linearibus (vel subovalibus) acutis subtilissime serrulatis, spatha sessili cylindrica acute bifida florem demum longe pedicellatum exserente. Hab. in Americe septentrionalis provinciis confederatis (United States), loco proprio non indicato, Schweinitz in Herb. Hook. Serpicula occidentalis, Pursh? Fl. N. Amer. i. 33 (ob flores her- maphroditos triandros, sed diagnosis manca imprimis quoad floris situm non sufficit). Herba omnino facie Anacharidis Nuttallit vel A. canadensis. Folia in ramulorum parte inferiore opposita, abbreviata, subovalia, 2-24 lin. longa, internodiis multo breviora ; cetera linearia, patenti-erecta, internodiis multo longiora ideoque laxe imbricata, acuta nec tamen acuminata. Spatha 4-5 lin. longa. Pedicellus floris 6—8 lin. longus. -Ovarium anguste ovatum in collum 1-1} pollicarem sensim angus- tatum. Lacinie perianthii exteriores latiuscule lineares, patentes, 88 Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Eolis. pellucidee ; interiores petaloidez, tenerrime. Stamina tria; fila- menta gracilia, antheris longiora; anthers obovate, compresse, loculis granulis pollinis inter se conglomeratis repletis, dehiscentia ignota. Stigmata tria, bipartita (?), cruribus recurvis perianthii laciniis exterioribus duplo longioribus. Obs. Elodea canadensis (Michx.) a specie supra descripta differt, ob verba auctoris in delineatione characteris generici, ‘‘ ovarium ad caulem sessile.” Inde stirps ad Anacharidem canadensem ( Planch.) verosimiliter recte referta. EXPLANATION OF PLATE VIII. Anacharis Alsinastrum, natural size, with a detached flower showing its very long tube. Note.—The flower, the only one obtained, is doubtless imperfect, by wanting the third stigma. a. A whorl of leaves, b. Summit of the sheath. c. A female flower. d. Stigmatic fringe. We are indebted to Mr. J. W. Salter for the beautiful diving. made for the ‘Supplement to English Botany,’ from which our plate is engraved. Magnified. IX.—On the Anatomy of Holis, a genus of Mollusks of the order Nudibranchiata. By Atsany Hancock and Dennis Em- BLETON, M.D., F.R.C.S8.E., Lecturer on Anatomy and Phy- siology in the Newcastle-upon-Tyne School of Medicine. [Continued from vol. xv. p. 88.] [ With two Plates. ] Organs of Generation. For the sake of convenience we will treat of these in the fol- — lowing order :— 1st. Male apparatus: testis and penis, and mechanism for intromission and retraction. 2nd. Female apparatus: ovary with oviduct and accessory glands. 3rd. Complementary androgynous organs: spermatheca and its channels. The generative organs lie for the most part beneath all the other viscera, and occupy the greatest part of the cavity of the body. The ovary at the season of reproduction nearly fills up the posterior half of the body, and the median line divides it into two almost symmetrical parts. The other organs lie in front of the ovary, and extend as far forwards as the sides of the buccal mass ; they are unsymmetrical, Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of EKolis. 89 being placed chiefly on the right side, partially covered by the stomach which dips down on the median line between them and the posterior border of the buccal mass ; all their outlets leading to a common orifice, which is situated on the right side between the terminations of the rows of papille and the margin of the foot, and a short way behind the dorsal tentacles. This orifice exists at the depressed apex of a small conical nip- ple or papilla, formed by a projecting and slightly puckered fold of skin, and is readily seen. When this orifice is laid open, a vestibule, or small cavity, is discovered, on the inner wall of which are three perforations, two being easily discovered, surrounded by a wrinkled and projecting border of skin, one directly in front of the other ; athird may be detected with some pains among the folds around the posterior opening, and at its anterior part. Of the two openings first mentioned the anterior leads to the male apparatus ; the posterior, which is the largest of the three, leads to the female organs ; and the third, by far the smallest, leads to the spermatheca. Such is the state of the external parts in their most perfect state of contraction, after death, or in the absence of sexual excitement during life. But during the breeding sea- son it is often found that the vestibule is obliterated by the pro- trusion outwardly of its inner wall, and then the anterior aperture is replaced, as it were, by a curved conical projection with its con- cavity posteriorly. This projection is the penis in a partial state of protrusion, and directly behind the base of it is seen the large female orifice, and immediately within this exists the third and smallest opening. To obtain a complete view of the internal generative organs, it is necessary to remove all the other viscera. The ovary, Pl. IIT. fig. 1d, is then seen as before mentioned, filling nearly the whole of the posterior part of the cavity of the body. It is of a pale yel- low colour, lobulated and granular, broad and thick in front, ta- pering behind. Its anterior surface is concave, and moulded upon the parts directly in front. These are two large, delicate, semi- pellucid, convex and somewhat rounded lobes of a gland accessory to the female parts, Pl. III. fig. 1 g g, which we will call the mucus-gland, since it appears to secrete the mucus-like envelope of the ova, as will afterwards be seen. These lobes are continuous with each other below, but above there is a deepfissure between them running from behind forwards. At the posterior end of the fissure lies the convoluted part of the oviduct, fig. 1 f, which runs forwards into the fissure. Under the convolutions of the oviduct lies the spermatheca with its duct, fig. 1 h,i. At the anterior erid of the fissure, and resting on the front of the right lateral lobe of the mucus-gland, lies a long pale-flesh-coloured much-convoluted tube, fig. 1 c, the testis, one 90 Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Kolis. end of which passes backwards into the fissure and communicates with the oviduct, the other enters the apex of a conical projection, fig. 1 a, which it will be seen is the retracted male intromittent organ. Having given the above general notice of the parts as they are seen on being laid bare, and partially drawn asunder, we now proceed to a more particular description of the same after they have been carefully dissected, premising that the description, as well as the general notice, is taken from £. papillosa, except where it is otherwise expressed. 1st. Male apparatus ; we have already said, that of the external orifices, the male, fig. 2 a’, lies in front of the other two. When this orifice is laid open in a specimen that has the parts fully retracted into the body, we find a short canal opening almost immediately into a pretty large sac, fig. 7 a, which is nearly filled by a somewhat egg-shaped body ¢, projecting into its interior. The sac at its innermost end is found to be reflected upon the exterior of the contained body, forming a coating for it. When this body is examined by section it displays in its interior a fine tube which is continuous with the testicular convolutions, d, at the internal extremity, and at the other opens near the apex, e, of the egg-shaped body above mentioned. This body is formed then of a reduplication of the wall of the sac that opens at the external orifice, and. contains the termination of the testis towards the ex- terior. It is capable of being elongated, drawn out to a point, and protruded altogether from the sac that contains it, and the sac itself is also capable of being everted through the external orifice. The contracted egg-shaped body, and the sac in which it lies, on being thrust out externally, assume the form of a much-elongated | and finely tapering penis, fig. 5 a, inclosing the excretory duct of the testis which opens at its apex. When the parts are contracted, this penis forms the internal conical projection alluded to at the end of the general description. The testis, fig. 1c. This is a tolerably large tube, intricately convoluted in a somewhat zigzag manner, its coils bound together by a tissue of delicate filaments, and by the branches of the ar- tery and nerve distributed to them, into a pretty compact mass, which lies in front of and upon the mucus-gland, and against the right side of the buccal mass, partly concealing the penis. When the coils are all unravelled we have a tube of uniform diameter, the length of which in one specimen was two inches, being greater than that of the animal itself. It is of a pale flesh colour and opake; and if a portion be removed and examined in the com- pressorium of the microscope, its walls are seen to be made up of three concentric coats; the two outer are muscular, and their fibres are longitudinal and transverse ; the innermost is a secre- Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Eolis. 91 ting membrane, and is lined by numerous corpuscles similar to those in the expressed contents of the tube. The contents of the tube are easily pressed out, and consist of a tenacious mucus-like matter that contains a great number of corpuscles of different size and appearance, fig.9. These are chiefly delicate transparent cells, some of considerable diameter, perfectly circular and having a double outline. They are of three kinds: Ist, those which are devoid of contents and of nucleus, fig. 9 a; 2ndly, those which present a large granular nucleus, which is either within and lying close upon the wall, or projecting ‘about half their diameter beyond it, 6; and 3rdly, those which are more or less completely filled with circular, granular and unnucleated corpuscles, c; these corpuscles are also seen in con- siderable numbers, d, free, of various sizes and apparently under- going development into cells. Spermatozoa have been observed among the contents of the testis of EH. coronata, though we have not been able to detect any relation between them and the nucleated cells above described. The tube of the testis after the unravelling of its coils can be traced a short way backwards, along the fissure between the lobes of the mucus-gland, where, after undergoing a sudden and re- markable constriction, it opens into the oviduct where that tube is abruptly bent upon itself, figs. 1 & 2k. The penis of H. coronata when exserted differs from the elon- gated conical organ of E. papillosa in being much bulkier in pro- portion to the size of the animal, and in its extremity being much enlarged and terminated by an almost circular fungiform mem- branous expansion, near the anterior border of which the excre- tory duct of the testis opens. This peculiarity appears to be ac- counted for by the modified form of the duct leading to the sper- matheca in this species, and will be again noticed further on. The testis, fig. 3 c, differs also from that of E. papillosa in being very short, but of much greater diameter. The constriction at the part where it joins the oviduct is more strongly marked, and pro- longed like a small duct. Fig. 8 represents the penis of E. co- ronata retracted within its sheath in the interior of the body. The penis of H. Drummondi, fig. 6a, is similar to that of EZ. coronata, and is given from a specimen preserved in spirits, in which it was exserted. The testis, fig. 4c, is somewhat shorter and thicker. The male organs of H. olivacea resemble those of E. coronata. 2nd. Female organs: the position and general appearance of the ovary, fig. 1d, have already been described. On further ex- amination the organ is found to be intersected by a longitudinal median fissure, which can be traced deeply into its substance, and which divides it into two principal lateral masses; smaller 92 Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Eolis. fissures, offsets from the chief one, pass away laterally into the masses subdividing them into numerous lobules of varying form and size. The lobules are connected together by fine filamentous tissue, in which lie the branches of the oviduct and of the ovarian artery. Each lobe is invested by a delicate membrane, and ap- _ pears to consist entirely of a congeries of ova inclosed within very delicate irregularly-shaped polygonal cells. Pl. IV. fig. 1 a repre- sents these cells with the ova at a very early stage of formation ; b, ova somewhat further advanced ; c, ova much more highly developed, showing the germinal spot surrounded by the pellucid zone. The ovary is attached to the skin by what appears to be deli- cate cellular tissue, and here and there by fine but firm flat bands that seem to be continuous with the inner or muscular layer of the integument. Small tubes, which we think are veins, are also seen passing from the outer surface of the organ into the sub- stance of the skin. ) At the front of the ovary, the oviduct, Pl. III. figs. 1 & 2 e, re- sulting from the union of the lesser ducts from all the lobules, is seen toissue from the longitudinal fissure; it is there a minute opake tube, but soon dilates, and passing over the spermatheca is bent upon itself two or three times very acutely, being further considerably increased in diameter, f; after this it becomes rapidly diminished in size, e’, straight, and continued forwards along the fissure between the lobes of the mucus-gland, and dipping down it receives the constricted part of the testis near k as before men- tioned, and is then suddenly bent back upon itself. After this it is joined by the duct of the spermatheca, 7, and the tube re- sulting from this union turns immediately forwards, and after a short course bifurcates, as is shown at fig. 2m; one branch, n, the shorter, dipping downwards, is lost upon the channel belong- ing to the right side of the mucus-gland, and into which channel it appears to empty itself as the termination of the oviduct ; the other and longer branch, 7’, is continued on to the third and smallest external orifice by the side of the female aperture, and appears to be the channel of the spermatheca. This latter branch we have not been able to trace so satisfactorily as the rest, but have no doubt of its existence as described. We now come to the large semipellucid or mucus-gland_pre- viously mentioned, figs. 1&2 gg. An analogous organ exists in Doris and Tritonia which has been described by Cuvier as the testis. It appears on looking first at the upper surface to consist of two distinct glands, but on the under surface these are seen to be perfectly continuous with each other. It is more or less convex on all sides, but the upper surfaces are so inclined towards each other as:to leave a deep fissure, in which are lodged, as be- Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Eolis. 93 fore mentioned, the oviduct, the duct from the spermatheca, and the posterior termination of the testis. The whole surface of the gland presents to a certain extent the appearance of the cerebral convolutions of the higher animals ; there is however a rounded portion g', seen next the fissure on the upper aspect of the lobes when they are held asunder, that differs from the rest in being opake, granular-looking and of a flesh colour, but more mi- nutely convoluted than the semipellucid portion, yet forming an integral part of it. The semipellucid part of the gland can easily be seen to be disposed in the form of hollow laminz folded upon each other, and these on the upper surface have a zigzag arrangement. ‘The cavities of the laminze communicate freely with a wide channel in the interior of each lobe, and these channels unite to form a common tube 8, which ends externally at the female orifice, fig. 2 b', after having received the termina- tion of the oviduct n. This gland we believe not to be the testis, as Cuvier and his followers supposed it—for it has no direct con- nexion with the male parts—but to be the organ which secretes the transparent glairy matter that envelopes the ova previous to their passing from the body, by which they become attached to the substances on which they are deposited, and which protects them from injury during their evolution. On examining the se- cretion of this gland by the microscope we found no spermatozoa, but instead, a tenacious granular-looking fluid, with broad nucle- ated granular scales of what seemed to be pavement epithelium. The ovary and other female parts do not appear to differ ma- terially from the above description in E. coronata, E. Drummondi and HE. oliwvacea. 3rd. Androgynous apparatus: the spermatheca, figs. 1 & 2 h, lies in front of the ovary between the two lobes of the mucus- gland, and is almost concealed from view by them and by the dilated convoluted part of the oviduct. It is a globular or pyri- form sac, of a dirty olive colour, having one or more accessory sacs, j, attached to its duct; its walls are thin, but strong and muscular. In E. papillosa and E. coronata it has been found crammed full of a mass of fully-developed spermatozoa and cor- puscles. The spermatozoa, fig. 10 a & 6, consist of a narrow elliptical transparent head often bent upon a long slender tail or filament, which is seen to be either straight or waved, or spirally rolled upon itself. The corpuscles, c, are small, elliptical, and varying 1n size, many of them having a transverse band, others a cross upon them, apparently indicating a tendency to split into two or four parts as represented in the figure. The duct cf the spermatheca, 2, comes off from the under and anterior part, and after a very short course forwards empties itself into the oviduct at /, fig. 2, appearing to end there, but in 94 Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Eolis. fact continued on in union with it to the bifurcation m, where it separates from it as the smaller branch which goes on to the ex- ternal genital orifice. In EF. coronata, E. Drummondi and E. olivacea, the female parts we have seen agree with those of E. papillosa; the male parts we have shown differ materially, and the androgynous ap- paratus again presents corresponding modifications in these three species. The spermatheca in £. coronata, fig. 3 h, is a simple elongated pyriform sac without any accessory. In E. Drummondi it is a sacculated bag. The ducts connect- ing the spermatheca, the oviduct and testis together in these spe- cies have the same disposition as in E. papillosa, but the duct which leads from the spermatheca to the external orifice is very much modified. It begins externally by a large orifice leading into a short wide channel with thick and wrinkled walls, figs. 3 & 4, 7! 7', into the side of a strong globular sac 77; from the oppo- site part of this sac issues a minute canal 7’ 7, which returns along the external wall of the wide channel, and approaching the testis near its union with the oviduct, passes under it and be- tween it and the penis, and then after a short tortuous course backwards it unites with the duct of the spermatheca near 2, a little above, and not, asin E. papillosa, below, the junction of the latter with the oviduct. The great size and peculiar modification of the external por- tion of the channel just described has reference obviously to the modified size and form of the intromittent organ in these species. We feel little doubt that the penis passes along the wide channel into the globular sac, which from its size and form is well-adapted to receive and probably to retain the expanded extremity of that organ. This part of the apparatus is then a peculiar vagina ; it is pos- sible that a small point may be protruded from the orifice of the penis, fig. 6c, at the time of conjunction ; but whether this be so or not, we believe that the seminal fluid is conveyed along the minute channel, fig. 3 7’ 7’, we have noted as passing off from the vaginal sac j, and is thus delivered into the spermatheca h. Looking at the remarkable shortness of the testicular tube in E. coronata, E. Drummondi and EF. olivacea, in reference to the modification of their copulative organs, we suppose that the de- ficient development of the essential is compensated for by an in- creased efficiency of the accessory organs, that a more prolonged union of the sexes is here rendered necessary, and the conditions for this we find in the peculiar form of the penis and the vaginal sac. In E. papillosa, on the contrary, copulation is effected by the Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Eolis. 95 introduction of the elongated, conical and pointed penis, fig. 5 a, into the small simple channel of the spermatheca, fig. 27’, along which we believe it to pass to at least beyond its junction with the oviduct, if not quite to the spermatheca itself. The penis, as represented in the Plate, is from a specimen preserved in spirits, but in the living state this organ is capable of taking a much more elongated and attenuated form. The way in which fecundation is effected will be understood if we now trace the passage of the ova from the ovary to the external orifice: they pass along the oviduct, fig. 2, and are detained awhile in the dilated and convoluted part of it, f, probably to re- ceive some necessary investment ; after this they are conducted forwards to where the testis joins the oviduct at k; here they are subjected first of all to the influence of the seminal fluid of the individual itself, for there appears to be little or no doubt that the double muscular coating of the testis, c, is capable of driving its contents either outwardly towards the penis a, or if required, inwardly towards the oviduct e’. Ciliary motion may also assist in determining the flow of the seminal fluid in either direction. The operation of this self-fecundation being thus accomplished in the first instance, the ova are secondly conveyed backwards to the duct of the spermatheca at /, where they undergo the action of the semen injected into that receptacle from another animal during the sexual union; afterwards they are carried into the right duct of the mucus-gland at 2, which is freely continuous with the left duct, and with the common female channel of out- let d. | In the wide ducts of the mucus-gland the ova receive their last coating and their peculiar arrangement in it, and lastly they are expelled through the female orifice b', the form of the channel probably impressing upon the continuous strap or cord of mucus- enveloped ova the peculiar form which the spawn of the different species is found to possess. It will thus be seen that a double impregnation is here pos- sible, and indeed more than probable, considering the anatomical relation of the parts; but whether it be in every instance essen- tial, we are not prepared to state. If the experiments of M. Alex. de Nordmann related in the ‘ Annales des Sciences Naturelles,’ 3me série, tome v. 1846, touching the breeding of Tergipes, which we consider a member of the genus Holis, be thought conclusive, it may be deemed that self-impregnation is alone requisite. Since however copulation is observed to take place among these ani- mals frequently and freely, even in confinement in the house, we have little doubt of the necessity of a double impregnation. On a review of our description of the generative organs in the above-mentioned species of Kolis, it appears that these organs 96 Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Kolis. bear a good deal of resemblance to those of the other Nudi- branchiata as described by Cuvier ; but in assigning the peculiar functions of the various parts, we ‘differ from that distinguished physiologist. It is however only after often-repeated careful dis- section, observation and deliberate consideration that we venture to dissent from such high authority, and we feel it incumbent upon us to state generally in what points we differ, and the reasons of our dissent. That part in Doris called by Cuvier testis answers to what we call the mucus-gland: that it is not testis we are assured, by its having no direct connexion with the male parts, but opens very evidently into the female channel, of which it is an appendage ; we have several times examined its secretion, and found it to cor- respond exactly with the mucus-like matter that envelopes the ova. Again, the convoluted tube, called by Cuvier penis, we be- heve to be the testis, and for the following reasons :—lIst. It is not uncommon to find the true penis, exserted in specimens pre- served in spirits : on examination of the parts of EL. papillosa in such case, the penis of Cuvier is still found in the interior of the body as a closely convoluted tube, the coils of which are nearly all attached to each other by fine filaments, as noticed in our de- scription, and are therefore not susceptible of being unrolled and made to act as an intromittent organ. A small portion however is freer than the rest, and is often found at the base of the penis, being prolonged also to its extremity as the excretory duct of the testis. 2ndly. Its internal structure and its contents are clearly those of a glandular organ, and spermatozoa have been found in it in E. coronata ; and lastly, its connexions as already pointed out, namely with the penis at one end and with the oviduct at the other, seem to indicate pretty accurately its character. The sac we have called spermatheca we have ventured so to name, because we find it possesses a channel of communication with the exterior and a direct connexion with the oviduct, besides containing, as we have witnessed in E. papillosa and E. coronata, abundant masses of densely packed spermatozoa. This organ is doubtless the “vessie” of Cuvier. In passing from the Baron’s description of the genitalia of Doris, while we are glad to acknowledge that his plates and de- scriptions have been of great service to us in confirming in many points the result of our own dissections, we cannot help being sur- prised that two other anatomists, who have so recently been en- gaged upon the corresponding organs of some of the Kolidide, have not availed themselves of the store of valuable information accumulated by their illustrious precursor in the same path of in- vestigation in his ‘ Mémoires pour servir’? &c.—we allude to MM. de Quatrefages and de Nordmann. If we turn to the former Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Kolis. 97 gentleman’s account of the genital organs of his Eolidina, we find it to be very meagre and imperfect. He states at the commence- ment that these are as simple as possible ; we have found them to constitute that part of the organization which is the most com- plicated and difficult to be understood. The copulative vesicle he mentions, which he thinks analogous to that of insects, and destined to receive and preserve the spermatic fluid of the same individual, acting the part in fact of seminal vesicle, and which he is tempted to believe renders the conjunction of two individuals unnecessary, seems to correspond to the spermatheca: the only other parts he mentions, the testis and ovary with their ducts, we find great difficulty in identifying with the parts described as such in our paper. That the congress of two individuals does really take place, we have had abundant proof. In the latter gentleman’s paper on Tergipes above-quoted, we have a confused but more detailed account of these organs. The Professor seems to have confounded the testis and ovary together, owing to the action of the compressor ; for we cannot believe in the development of spermatozoa in the female parts, and in this we agree with his translator as well as in our conviction that the “ poches séminales”’ are parts of a multiple testis. If this be the true interpretation then, we find that in this section of the genus there is a modification of the testis which does not exist, as far as we know, in any of the others. Such a modification we think not improbable, since we have observed a similar conformation in Chalidis, a naked mollusk having considerable affinity to the Kolidide, and placed as the lowest genus in M. de Quatrefages’ order Phlebenterata. The liver, as M. de Nordmann gives it, ap- pears to be a part of the large mucus-gland we have described. The urmary gland is perhaps the opake granular part of the same. The testis is evidently the spermatheca, from its form and contents. The “vessie muqueuse”’ would seem to answer to the sac of the penis, and the short flexuous canal, which, coming from the crytalloid (?) bodies of the foot, enters its posterior extremity, appears to indicate the duct of the true multiple testis. Organs of Circulation. These are a heart and blood-vessels. The central organ consists of auricle and ventricle with valves. The vessels are arterial and venous. The heart and the roots of the large vessels lie in the wide cavity of a delicate pericardium, Pl. IV. figs. 2 and 4 ff, cc; this is a very fine transparent membrane, difficult of detection.at first, which is attached to the aorta just beyond its origin, and to the three great venous trunks just before their union in their com- mon sinus, the auricle. At the same parts its external surface is Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. i. 7 98 Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Eolis. attached to the skin, and by means of these attachments the heart and great vessels are secured in their position. The heart and vessels thus inclosed lie free in the cavity, which they fill when fully distended with blood. The heart and pericardium lie above all the other viscera, and immediately beneath the skin of the back, on the median line, and just behind the anterior third of the body. In E. coronata and those species which have the branchize similarly arranged, they lie between the second and third clumps. They form during life a manifest elliptical elevation, more or less transparent, and in which the pulsations may be seen and counted. On opening a specimen preserved in spirits, the auricle, fig. 2 5, is seen at the posterior part of the pericardium, of a cruciform figure, resulting from the union of two large trunks of veins pp, coming from the sides of the body with one, g, from the posterior part, lying along the median line; the anterior limb of the cross is formed by the contracted portion of the auricle 7, where it goes forwards to open into the ventricle a. The walls of the auricle are quite smooth and polished externally, and within are formed of a very fine but wide meshed reticulation of delicate muscular bundles which are continued upon the greater venous trunks. At the anterior contracted part is placed a valvular apparatus, fig. 3c, the auriculo-ventricular, to guard the ventricular opening which is on the under surface of the heart. The auriculo-ventricular valve consists of two flaps continuous at their bases with the walls of the ventricle and prolonged into its cavity, having their ends attenuated and free. They are placed one under and the other over the opening, the former being longer than the latter. They are broad and strong, and when brought together they will effectually close the opening. The opening is wide, and the auricle is attached to its margin at the bases of the valvular flaps. The ventricle a, much smaller than the auricle, is of a pyriform shape, with its apex anteriorly. Its walls are considerably thicker and more fleshy than those of the auricle, and its cavity displays very numerous, strong and bold projecting carnez columnz, some of which are attached to the bases and outer surfaces of the valves at both orifices. The interior of the ventricle from its high de- velopment reminds us forcibly of that of animals much higher in the scale. The upper half of the organ is much thicker than the under, owing to the superior number and strength of its fleshy columns. The muscular fibres of the auricle and ventricle are devoid of transverse strie ; they are minute, simply granular and rounded. A valve, the aortic, fig. 3 d, is placed at the anterior or pointed Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Kolis. 99 end of the heart ; it is a broad elongated lamina, very thin at its - free edge, which is slightly semilunar. It projects a long way into the aorta. Its base is continuous with the fleshy columns of the upper wall of the heart, and just above this connexion, and behind the valve, there is a large well-marked sinus at the com- mencement of the aorta. The aorta, fig. 2 d, begins at the base of the valve, and very soon after perforates the pericardium before giving off any branches. The elliptical swelling and the transparency observed in the cardiac region during life is mainly owing to the dilated state of the two chambers of the heart. After death the fulness is lost, and the chambers are found contracted and flattened. With some care we have succeeded in a dead specimen in partially in- flating the auricle by means of a small blowpipe, so that the parts resumed a good deal of the appearance they present during life. Fig. 4 represents the chambers of the heart inflated, imitating the condition of the parts during life*. In -Holis then we have a simple two-chambered heart, the blood coming from veins into the auricle, passing then into the ventricle, and being thence propelled along the arteries. The pulsations are regular, and their number in E. papillosa is up- wards of fifty, and in H. coronata sixty-five in the minute. The systole of the auricle is followed immediately by that of the ven- tricle, and during the former action the heart is pulled sharply backwards, during the latter forwards, showing the heart to be free in the pericardiac cavity. | The aorta on emerging from the pericardium gives off a small branch e, for the supply of the stomach, and immediately after- wards bifurcates ; one branch, the larger, passes forward to supply the anterior parts of the body, the other backwards to be distri- buted to the posterior parts. * That what we call the auricle is really such, and not a mere sinus or confluence of veins branchio-cardiac, as set forth by M. Milne Edwards in his ‘ Voyage en Sicile, sixiéme article, sur l'appareil circulatoire des Thé- thys,’ we believe for the following reasons. It is distinctly divided from the great venous trunks by the pericardium which is evident enough in Lolis, and strongly defined in Doris: during life, or if injected after death, it pre- sents a well-marked elliptical ampulla within the pericardium, and possesses a pulsation proper to itself, a pulsation that is seen during life to be con- fined within the bounds of the pericardium, and as if in confirmation of this it is found to be furnished with carneze columne proportioned to the deli- cacy of its coats. The branchio-cardiac sinus figured and described by Milne Edwards ap- pears to us to be somewhat anomalous, and certainly differs from anything we have seen either in Zolis or Doris, and is quite at variance with the cor- responding part in the 7’ritoniade, of which family it is clearly a member, for in Tritonia Hombergii and in Scylle@a pelagica the auricle is not longi- tudinally, but transversely placed, receiving veins from the skin at each end. 7%* 100 Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the. Anatomy of Eolis. The anterior aorta, fig. 2 f, passing forwards over the genital organs, and on the right side of the stomach, but on a plane below the ramifications of the digestive system, gives off three or. four small arteries, ee ee, to the stomach, and next from its under part a large branch 7, which after sending off some small twigs is distributed by two or three branches which ramify on'the penis, testis, mucus-gland'and ducts.: The main trunk, after this, is bent down in front of the genital organs, passes under the ceso- phagus, and becomes applied to the under surface of the buccal mass n, on the median line, after having given an offset, k, for- wards to the anterior part of the cesophagus and upper surface of the buccal mass.. Next, about half-way along the under sur- face of that fleshy organ, it gives off a large artery /, which pene- trates its floor at an aperture left between the muscular bundles, to. supply the tongue and the interior of the mouth: shortly after this, a branch springs on each side from the trunk ; these encircle the anterior part of the mass of the jaws just behind the lips, supplying the muscles that connect the mass to the skin, and the skin itself m the vicinity. Lastly, the anterior aorta terminates in three branches near m, which are distributed by twigs to the lips and the anterior part of the foot. The posterior aorta, f’, runs a very short way forwards and then turns downwards and backwards, passing under the heart and gastric system ; at this turn, and as it runs backwards, it gives off four or five branches to the rectum, which hes on its right side: one branch to the rectum is sometimes given off from the common aorta just after it has perforated the pericardium. The artery then gains the inferior surface of the ovary, among the lobes of which it is at first partially imbedded. On entering this viscus it at once gives off twigs right and left to the contiguous lobes ; it next bifurcates, one branch passing on to be distributed by small lateral twigs to the middle and posterior lobes of the ovary, among which they can be seen to subdivide two or three times, accompanying the divisions of the oviduct ; the other gomg to the skin of the foot under the ovary ; seven or eight branches come off from it which penetrate the skin, and can be traced a little way dividing in its substance. Thus we can demonstrate arteries supplying almost all the viscera and a great portion of the skin of the foot, and show that they undergo minute division, and all the branches laid down in our Plate have been verified by repeated dissection: we have failed however in making out their mode of termination. We cannot undertake to say whether they end by closed extremities, or whether they have open mouths which communicate with lacune or sinuses in the intervisceral spaces, or with those in the skin. The lacune among the viscera we have not been able to make out by dissection, and have not made use of injections Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Eolis. 101 on account of the great difficulty of injecting such small animals, and from a feeling of the unsatisfactory nature of such an ope- ration on tubes so delicate as the minute branches we have ob- served. The existence however of intervisceral lacunze we do not wish to deny, since the valuable papers of M. Milne Edwards in the ‘Annales des Sciences Naturelles’ seem to establish the fact of their presence in nearly the whole of the Mollusca. The branches of veins coming from the skin, represented in Pl. IV. fig. 2.ssss, have been several times verified ; from four to six venous branches have been made out, uniting ‘so as to form two large trunk-veins, fig. 2ppy! p' and fig. 4ee ee, on each side, which joining together pour their united contents at once into the auricle : one of these veins can be seen along the inner aspect of the skin as far forwards as opposite to the transverse portion of the intestine, receiving branches, fig. 4 99 99, in its course from the skin, into which its most advanced branch pene- trates ; the other and much smaller vein turns backwards, and enters the skin sooner than the former, after visibly receiving a small branch or two from it. Entering the posterior part of the auricle is the posterior trunk-vein, fig. 2 g and fig. 4 d, which coming from the back part of the skin receives three pairs of branches at least: one pair appeared coming from below as if from the ovary, but was not so distinctly made out as the rest. If we attempt to trace the veins into the skin, we find that they communicate with a system of sinuses therein. This network of sinuses pervades the whole of the skin, being abundant on the sides under the bases of the papille, and on the foot, and we suppose communicates freely with the system of intervisceral lacunze pointed out by Milne Edwards. Whether the lacunz of the skin have any thing like a symmetrical arrangement as prin- cipal trunks or canals, we have not been able to determine; but if a cross section of a papilla be made, a distinct canal becomes visible at each extremity of the section, as shown in fig. 6 cc, and from this and the symmetrical order of the venous trunks passing from the skin to the auricle, we might infer that such an arrangement exists. Those canals run the whole length of the papilla, and communicate with the meshes of a delicate cellular tissue which lines the skin of that organ ; at the base of the papilla, they open into the sinuses of the skin. The position of these canals in the papilla, and the cellular tissue in connexion with them, are indicated in Pl. IV. fig. 9 of our former paper on the digestive system. The general course of the blood will be necessarily then from the ventricle along the arteries to the viscera and to the skin; in the first case it passes from the arteries, in a way we do not understand, into the lacune among the viscera and between them 102 Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Eolis. and the skin, and thence into the network of sinuses in the skin itself, in the latter case imto the tegumentary sinuses: in them and in the papille into which it is freely admitted ; it is more or less perfectly aérated, and thence flows into the veins which pass from the skin to the auricle, and which are called by M. Milne Edwards branchio-cardiac vessels. From what we have observed however on attentively examining the connexions of the ovarium, we are inclined to think that the whole of the blood does not circulate in the way above described, for we are pretty sure we have recognized small veins passing away from — the sides of the ovarium and entering the skin, and we men- tioned above that we had, though indistinctly, made out a pair of veins running from the same organ to the posterior trunk vein that empties itself into the auricle. If these observations be correct, then a small portion of blood is returned to the heart in a way that forms an exception to the general rule, and the existence of veins distinct from the branchio-cardiac is established. These veins we presume must carry off from the ovarium to the heart and the skin the blood which has been supplied by the ovarian artery. In confirmation of these observations and of the inference drawn from them, we would add, that Baron Cuvier in his ‘ Mémoires,’ &c. has described and figured in the anatomy of Tritonia Hombergit six veins passing from the mass of liver and ovarium into the skin of the side of the body, and conveying the blood to the branchial tufts ; and having ourselves seen some time ago in the same animal similar vessels passing also from that mass to the skin, we are the more inclined to confide in the observations of the Baron. Examinations of the heart of E. coronata have afforded the same results as we have detailed with regard to E. papillosa. We have succeeded in tracing nearly all the arteries in that species that were observed in the latter; but the venous tubes, from the excessive delicacy and high transparency of the parts, enhanced by the minuteness of the species, have hitherto escaped us. From frequent observations of the above organs in &. oli- vacea and several other species in the living state, we are confi- dent that the circulatory system is as complete in theseas in the previously mentioned species. 7 In M. de Quatrefages’ account of the organs of circulation in Eolidina, the existence of the venous system is altogether nega- tived. The incorrectness of this observation we have already suf- ficiently proved. The two funnel-shaped auricular appendages of the heart described by him have been suggested most likely by a view of the anterior border of the auricle, and by some folding of the auricle itself or of the skin along the median line of the body. It is certain that the auricle is single, and that it Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Eolis. 103 does receive trunks of veins on each side and behind,—trunks that result from the union of numerous venous branches of various size ; that it does not communicate directly with lacune among the viscera is also certain; and that if we admit the existence of lacunze, they do not supersede the venous system, but occupy the position of the capillary system of the higher animals. With regard to the arterial system, we can follow M. de Quatrefages with confidence only so far as the bifurcation of the aorta, and have not been able to discover the symmetrical division and ar- rangement of its branches as described in his memoir and figured in his plate, but we have succeeded in tracing many branches of arteries to a degree of fineness of which that gentleman seems to entertain no idea. M. de Nordmann describes a ventricle and funnel-shaped pro- cesses, but besides these mentions an auricle ; in other respects he seems to have fallen into the same errors as M. de Quatre- fages: these errors seem due to the exclusive use of the compressor. Organs of Respiration. The function of respiration we believe to be performed by the whole surface of the skin, including the papille ; the skin of the back and of the sides between the papille, and the entire sur- faces of these latter organs, present the phenomenon of ciliary vibration*. The papille we regard as one modification among many of increasing the surface for a respiratory purpose, and thus are to be regarded as a specialized breathing apparatus, to which the rest of the skin is subsidiary. The skin, Pl. IV. fig. 5, consists of a layer of muscular fibres covered by a tegumentary envelope or cutis that is provided with an epithelium. The skin varies much in thickness in different parts, bemg thinnest over the back and on the papille, very thick where the papille exist ; and it here contains near the external surface the ramifications of the digestive system, becomes much thinner sud- denly where the papillz cease along the sides, and attains on the foot its greatest thickness and strength. Its epithelium consists of very small granular nucleated particles, which during life are provided with vibratile cilia. The outer or dermal layer of the skin, fig. 5 6, appears to secrete the abundant tenacious matter that exudes from the ani- mal, and to be the seat of an exquisite sensibility ; this layer is thin, but continuous with the next or muscular layer a, which * Having recently, and since writing the above, discovered vibratile cilia covering the whole of the under surface of the foot of Doris and also of se- veral of the testaceous Gasteropods, there can be little doubt that they are present also on the foot of Eolis. 104 Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Eolis. might be called the cellular from its structure; this it is which varies so much in thickness. Next the visceral cavity there is a thin stratum of longitudinal and transverse fibres ; outside of this is the membranous cell-work, containing sinuses that open into the trunk-veins going to the auricle. The muscular coating in the papille is very delicate, and its fibres wider apart than in the rest of the skin, running longi- tudinally in bundles of two or three together at intervals, and transversely in fewer number and less regularly, as is represented in Pl. IV. fig. 9 of our previous paper. The cell-work described as existing in the papille communi- cates freely with the system of smuses mentioned as belonging to the skin of the body, and this system again we have traced to be continuous with the venous trunks leading to the auricle. Under the compressor of the microscope we have seen, in the cellular layer of the papille, the blood move backwards and for- wards to and from the base of the papille and into the skin, in obedience to the contractions of the body and of the papillary walls ; but we believe, that if the animal were at rest and quite free, the action of the heart would also cause similar motions in the normal way. We look upon the contractions of the gene- ral integument and of the papille to be only accessory, not essén- tial, to the perfect circulation of the blood. Now the whole or nearly the whole of the blood that passes to the auricle of the heart comes, as we have shown, in the section on the circulatory organs, directly from the skin, and as we know that the blood thus circulating in the skin and papille is separated from the oxygenated water of the surrounding sea by a very thin layer, in the papillz by an exceedingly delicate mem- brane, we have little hesitation in saying, that it is in the papille essentially, and in the rest of the skin secondarily, that the func- tion of arterialization of the blood is carried on previously to the return of that fluid to the heart. EXPLANATION OF PLATES III. ann IV. Puate III. Fig. 1. General view of the generative organs of Z. papillosa partially drawn asunder: a, sac of penis retracted into body; b, female channel ; ce, testis; d, ovarium; e, oviduct; f, dilated portion of ditto; e’, continuation of ditto towards spermatheca duct; gg, transpa- rent portion of mucus-gland ; g'g’, opake portion of ditto; h, sper- matheca; i, its duct; 7, accessory glandule; %, confluence of testis _ and oviduct. Fig. 2. Same organs more fully displayed : a, sac of penis; a’, male orifice ; b, female channel ; b', female orifice ; cc, portions of testis ; e, ovi- duct; f, dilated portion of same ; e’, continuation of ditto to testis ; 99; pellucid portion of mucus-gland ; g’, granular portion of ditto ; h, spermatheca ; #, its duct ; yy, accessory glands; k, sudden angle Messrs. Hancock and Embleton on the Anatomy of Folis. 105 of oviduct receiving testis ; 7, point of union of oviduct with sper- matheca duct; m, bifurcation of oviduct into channels going to external parts; 2, short branch going to duct, of mucus-gland ; i’, long branch to external orifice, being continuation of spermatheca duct. Fig. 3. Generative organs of Z. coronata fully displayed: a, sac of penis; b, female channel ; ¢, testis; d, ovary; e, oviduct; f, dilated portion of ditto; gg, pellucid portion of mucus-gland ; g’, granular por- tion of ditto; h, spermatheca; 7, its duct; 7’ 2’, branch from it to vaginal sac; jj’, channel from exterior into vaginal sac ; %, union of oviduct and testis ; J, junction of oviduct with spermatheca duct ; m, termination of oviduct in duct of mucus-gland. Fig. 4, Portion of generative organs of E. Drummondi: a, sac of penis ; b, female channel; c’, testis; d, oviduct receiving testis; 72, duct from vaginal sac to spermatheca; j, vaginal sac ; 9’, its channel leading to external orifice. Fig. 5. Exserted penis of Z. papillosa: a, penis; b, female orifice. Fiy. 6. Exserted penis of Z. Drummondi: a, penis; 6, female orifice ; ¢, ori- fice of penis. : Fig. 7. Sac of penis of Z. papillosa laid open: a, cavity of sac ; ), its orifice ; ce, penis retracted ; d, testis ; e, orifice of penis. Fig. 8. Sac of penis of Z. coronata laid open: a, cavity of sac ; 8, its orifice; e, retracted penis; d, testis ; e, orifice of penis. Fig. 9. Contents of testis: a, b, c, different appearances of cells found therein. ; Fig. 10. Spermatozoa: a, from spermatheca of #. coronata; b, two more highly magnified from E. papillosa; c, corpuscles associated with same, Puate IV, Fig. 1. a, cells of ovary containing very imperfect ova; 6, c, ova in more advanced stages of development. Fig. 2. Vascular system of E. papillosa : a, ventricle ; b, auricle; ccc ¢, pe- ricardium laid open; d, aorta; e, artery to stomach; e! e! e! e', small branches to ditto; /, anterior aorta; f', posterior aorta removed from body; g, ovarian artery ; h, artery to posterior part of foot; iii, branches to the intestine; j, artery to generative organs; k, esophageal branch ; /, branch to interior of buccal mass; m, con- tinuation of aorta to mouth and anterior part of foot; n, buccal mass; 0, cesophagus ; pp, anterior lateral veins going to auricle; p' p', posterior ditto; g, posterior median vein; ss s, venous branches to ditto ; 7, point of attachment of auricle and ventricle. Fig. 3. Longitudinal section of heart of Z. papillosa: a, interior of ditto showing carnez columne; b, portion of auricle ; c, auriculo-ven- tricular valve; d, aortic valve; e, aorta; f, sinus of ditto. Fig. 4. Heart of E. papillosa inflated: a, ventricle; 6, auricle; c, aorta; d, posterior median vein receiving lateral branches; e e, anterior lateral veins receiving branches, g g, from skin; e! e’, posterior lateral veins ; ff ff, pericardium laid open. Fig. 5. Section of skin of foot and side of body of E. papillosa: aa, mus- cular or cellular layer ; 560, dermal layeror cutis with epithelium ; e, side of body ; f, foot. Fig. 6. Transverse section of papilla of £. papillosa: a, hepatic gland ; b, duct of ditto; c, large vascular canals; ddd, cellular tissue around gland. 106 Mr.J. Morris on a new species of Nautilus. X—. Description of a new species of Nautilus from the Lower Greensand of the Isle of Wight. By J. Morris, F.G.S.* Navtiztus Saxsit: Morris, 1847. Testa ovali, compressa, complanata, leevigata, subumbilicata ; dorso plano seu subcanaliculato ; anfractibus compressis ; apertura sub- triangulari, vel subsagittata, lateraliter compressa, antice truncata ; septis numerosis valde sinuosis in umbilico flexuosis vel im- pressis; siphunculo subcentrali ? Shell discoidal, smooth, shghtly umbilicated, with compressed and somewhat angular volutions, contracted towards the margin, with their greatest diameter near to the umbilicus; aperture somewhat triangular, laterally compressed, anteriorly truncate, posteriorly impressed or notched by the preceding volution ; back flat, or very slightly channeled in the middle. Septa numerous, nearly equal, the margins very sinuous and rather curved as they pass over the back; one sinus very large; the other, near the umbilicus, small, the intervening saddle placed on the greatest convexity of the volutions. Siphuncle subcentral. The general form of this Nautilus is like that of Ammonites Fitton (d’Archiac) and Am. splendens (Sow.), both of which * Read before the Geological Society of London, 15th December 1847. Mr. A. White on a new subgenus of Calandride. 107 species it resembles in the shape of the aperture. It is also allied to Nautilus Gravesianus, @Orb. (Terr. Juras. t. 38), in the laterally compressed volutions ; but that species is furnished with a sharp keel, whereas in N. Saxbii the keel is truncated. The Nautilus Saxbii closely resembles the N. mesodicus (Quenstedt) *, but differs from it in being of less breadth, having a smaller umbilicus, and in the greater number of the septa. This shell is readily distinguished from the other lower green- sand species by its more compressed form, angular volutions, truncate back and somewhat sagittate aperture, and more sinu- ous septa; in which latter character it resembles some Jurassic species, as Nautilus biangulatus, N. sinuatus and N. triangularis of the inferior oolite. In the individual specimen here described, the last septum ‘is filled with iron pyrites, presenting a contrast to the remaining septa, which are occupied by crystallized carbonate of lime. The body chamber is filled with the sandy matrix of the bed from which it was obtained. Locality. From the Lower Greensand, at Atherfield, Isle of Wight ; in the lowest bed of the “ Crackers’ group” (No. 4 of the “ Table ” in Geol. Journal, vol. ii.) +. : This interesting species of Nautilus, which I believe is hitherto undescribed, was put into my hands by Dr. Fitton, F.R.S., to whom it had been sent, with other rare specimens, by S. M. Saxby, Esq. of Mountfield near Bonchurch, Isle of Wight, from his valuable collection of Isle of Wight fossils. XI.—Description of an apparently new subgenus of Calandridz from the Philippine Islands. By Apam Wuirs, F.L.S., As- sistant Zool. Dep. British Museum. CALANDRA. (Hyposarothra, White.) Antenne rather strong, springing from a depression situated a little behind the middle of the side portion of the beak, and if stretched out would reach slightly beyond the end of the beak ; basal joint nearly as long as the funiculus and last joint taken together ; first and second joint of the funiculus * “Die Cephalopoden des Salzkammergutes, &c. von” Franz R. von Hauer ” (tab. 10. f.4, 5). Vienna, 1846. . t In vol. iii. of the Geological Journal the name is N. Saxbianus. The genitive termination is here adopted, on Dr. Fitton’s suggestion, as accord- ing with the other new names (Ammonites Hambrovii, &c.) in the ‘ Cata- logue ” of part of the Society’s Museum (Journal, vol. i.). 108 Mr. A. White on a new subgenus of Calandride. longer than the other four, which are cup-shaped and all punc- “tured ; club fusiform, apparently of one joint, the end slightly pointed. Beak nearly as thick as the head, considerably longer than the thorax, gradually bent and deflexed at the tip, the sides com- pressed and channeled from before the eye to within a short distance of the base of the mandibles, upper part more or less rounded ; the under side, except just at the tip, thickly clothed with close thick-set hairs, much like a tooth-brush, the middle line seemingly with fewer hairs or perhaps free from them. Eyes largish, oblong, nearly straight behind, somewhat pointed above, slightly rounded in front where the beak comes, and nearly as much separated below as above, the space between them being considerable. Thorax subovate, convex all round, upper surface behind some- what depressed, the front part slightly strangulated ; scutellum longish, narrow. Prothorax below, just in front of the inser- tion of the fore-legs, with a prominent dagger-shaped keel. Calandra (Hyposarothra) imperatriz, White. Head and antenne white, tip of beak black, club of antennz black, the other joints punctured with brown; of an obscure whitish colour, with seven dusky | 7 brownish longitudinal bands ee on the thorax, one and the widest down the middle, three on each side of the thorax, the intermediatetwo joimed in front; each of the elytra with a large dusky brown patch intersected _< by a cross, which at the top ~ emits two white branches, con- nected with the white of the base and sides ; pygidium with a large oval patch on the mid-~ dle, and some brownish dots ; the sides of three of the seg- ments of the abdomen with a Calandra (Hyposarothra) imperatrix. blackish brown patch ; some of the mesosternal plates punctured and marked with a largish pale brown patch. | The femora and tibiz of each leg thickly furnished on the n- side with reddish yellow hairs; legs clouded and dotted with brownish ; tarsi with the claws and last joint black. Head and beak above finely punctured, excepting down the middle, where it is smooth. Thorax above with many scattered punctures and Mr. P, H. Gosse on the Insects of Jamaica. 109 a slightly impressed line down the middle, which runs into a triangular depression in front of the scutellum; scutellum white, without apparent punctures. Elytra, each furnished with nine deeply impressed. lines, the third (from the suture) joined at the tip with the eighth, fourth and seventh joined at the tip, and the third and fourth also joined at the tip and connected with the fourth by a branch. Hab. Philippine Islands. Mus. Brit. Elytra considerably depressed above, the base somewhat mar- gined close to the thorax; each elytron with the lateral edge widely sinuated, the end rounded. Legs strong, the anterior pair close together at the base ; tibize short, slightly bisinuated within ; tarsi with the two basal joints narrow, the second subquadrate and both grooved at the base, the third subrotundate, somewhat widest in front, grooved at the base, and furnished on the sole with very close thick-set hairs. This subgenus would almost appear to connect the two sub- divisions Cryptopygi and Gymnopygi of the family Calandride of Schoenherr (Genera et Species Curculionidum, vin. p. 334) ; with the former it nearly agrees in the position of the antenne, being about the middle of the beak (which however, as in Bren- tide and many Curculionide, may be ‘only a sexual distinction) ; with the latter in the pygidium being exposed, or not covered by the elytra. The form may thus prove interesting as one of those links which serve to show how families, subdivisions and genera lapse into each other. In appearance, judging by Schcenherr’s description, this in external colour seems to resemble his Pote- riophorus niveus, iv. 846. ? The figure, carefully made, of the natural size, by Mr, Wm. Wing, will show its form, the profile, and also the markings of the only species which was found by Mr. Cuming, F.L.S., at the north end of Luzon in the Philippine Islands in the province of Cagayan. XII.—On the Insects of Jamaica. By Puttie Henry Gosse. Tue following is a very imperfect list of the Insects collected by me during a residence of about a year and a half in Jamaica : imperfect, because many species seem to be as yet unnamed, and also because many others which I omitted to register with a number, it would now be exceedingly difficult to determine. Imperfect as it is, however, | communicate it, as local lists are always useful to science: and I shall use this one as a vehicle for recording afew scattered notices of individual species, which, though too trivial to form separate papers, may yet, as isolated facts, be worth preserving from oblivion. 110 Mr. P. H. Gosse on the Insects of Jamaica. I had left England with high expectations of the richness of the West Indian entomology: large and gaily-coloured. beetles, I supposed, would be crawling on almost every shrub, gorgeous butterflies be filling the air, moths be swarming about the forest-edges at night, and caterpillars be beaten from every bush. These expectations were far from being realized ; a few species of butterflies, chiefly Pieris, Callidryas, Terias, Heliconia Charitonia, Argynnis Passiflore, and.A. Delila, Cystineura Mardania, and one or two Nymphalide and Lycenade, are indeed common enough at all times, and in almost all situations ; others are abundant at a particular season or locality ; but in general butterflies are to be obtained only casually. Moths are still more rare: I had pro- vided myself with bull’s-eye lanterns, and repeatedly took them out after nightfall, carefully searching the banks and hedges by the sides of roads, the margins of woods, &c., but never, in this way, took a single specimen. At some seasons, however, as Decem- ber, and more particularly June, on rainy nights, hundreds of little Noctuade, Pyralide, Geometrade, Tineade, &c. fly in at the open windows, and speckle the ceilmg, or flutter around the glass-shades with which the candles are protected from the draughts. A good many small beetles, and other things, also fly in on such occasions, and several interesting species | have taken in this way which I never saw at any other time. But in general beetles and the other orders are extremely scarce, and especially Diptera; I have often been astonished at the paucity of these, as compared with their abundance in Canada, the Southern United States, and other localities (in which I have collected) during the hot weather. One may often walk a mile,— I do not mean in the depth of the forest, but in situations com- paratively open, beneath an unclouded sun,—and not see more than a dozen specimens of all orders. Nor is the beating of bushes productive of insects and their larvee, as I have found it in North America. In Canada I have shaken off perhaps twenty species of lepidopterous larvee in the course of an hour or two on an autumnal morning ; but I think I have seen scarcely more than half that number of caterpillars in Jamaica during a year and a half’s collecting. To this scarcity of insects however there are two or three local and seasonal exceptions. And this leads me to speak of the prin- cipal localities where I have collected my specimens, and to give a brief description of them, which yet will be but superficial, owing to my ignorance of botany and geology. Buiverretps.—I begin with this place, because it was the centre of my operations, and my stated residence durmg my whole sojourn in the island. Bluefields was once a sugar-estate, situated on a gentle slope, about a quarter of a mile from the Mr. P. H. Gosse on the Insects of Jamaica. 111 sea-shore. The greater part is now what is called ruiate, being covered with a dense and tangled mass of second growth, chiefly logwood, interspersed with calabashes (Crescentia) and many fruit- trees, such asthe Avocada pear (Persea), orange-trees, mangoes, cocoa-nuts, Blighia sapida, guavas, papaws, and the different kinds of Anona. About a dozen acres are kept open, in pasture, in which there grow many flowering weeds, as Argemone, Stachytarpheta, small Passiflore, Asclepias, &c. The fences consist of “ dry walls,” that is, low walls built up of loose stones without cement. Over these sprawl various kinds of Cereus, Aristolochia, Aroidee, and beautiful Convolvuli, Ipomee and Echites; while at their bases spring up numberless bushes of Lantana, of several species, always covered with their cheerful blossom, Cleome, and many pa- pilionaceous and other flowering plants. The out-buildings of a sugar-estate, as the mill, the boiling-house, &c., still stand, but as mere skeletons; the bare walls, the beams and rafters yet remaining, but the planking of the floors and the shingles of the roofs almost quite gone. These buildings present a curious ap- pearance ; for with the singular rapidity of tropical vegetation, the whole interior is occupied with young trees, already over- topping the roof, and slender lanes hang down like cords from one to another, or are thrown in loops over the beams; while elegant ferns of many kinds spring from every crevice of the walls both within and without, and, curving outwards, depend in the most graceful forms. Various insects have established themselves in these ruined outhouses: the earthen floor of one is pierced with the burrows of a red Sphex, numbers of which are coming and gomg, and wheeling hither and thither close to the ground all day long; and in the dry dust of another are hun- dreds of the conical pit-falls of a Myrmeleon larva, the manners of which I found to agree exactly with those described by Reau- mur. The soil of Bluefields is a friable whitish marl; its ele- vation may be from 50 to 100 feet above the sea. BuiueFieLps Mountartn.—Immediately behind the spot I have been describing rises the loftiest elevation of the western portion of Jamaica. The Peak, which I may have occasion to mention once or twice, is estimated to be 2560 feet above the sea, but this, as well as the summit of the ridge generally, is covered with a dense and tangled forest, except that here and there in isolated spots the negroes have chopped down and “burned over” an acre or two, and planted cocoas (Colocasia) and plantains. As they do not reside here, however, but in the lowlands, visiting their mountain-gardens one day in a week, for cultivation or for collecting the produce, the solitude is scarcely broken, and the primeval wildness of nature is scarcely affected by these trivial intrusions. That giant of the lowlands, the 112 Mr. P. H. Gosse on the Insects of Jamaica. cotton-tree (Hriodendron), reaches not to these elevated regions, but its place is supplied by scarcely less bulky fig-trees, whose hoary trunks and broad horizontal limbs are a perfect nursery of Orchidacee and Bromeliacee ; and magnificent Santa Marias (Ca- lophyllum), broad-leafs (Terminalia ?), and parrot-berries (Sloanea) tower up to an enormous pre-eminence above their fellows. Dense thickets of joint-wood (Piper geniculatum?) grow in large patches to the exclusion of every thing else: in other places the trees are tall, slender, and somewhat open in growth ; but the edge of the woods is formidable with cutting sedges and spinous Solanacee, relieved by beautiful tufts of Canne. The mountain cabbage and the long-thatch are the prevalent forms of Palme; tree-ferns are abundant, and caulescent species of great beauty climb to the summits of tall trees; while in the damp and dark hollows, and by the sides of the winding paths which lead to the negroes’ grounds, terrestrial ferns of many species grow in luxuriant profusion. Such a scene, beautiful as it is, is not favourable to the development of insect existence ; a few species occur there which are not elsewhere met with ; but it is at a rather lower range, at the brow of the mountain, that I have found more success in entomologizing. A property of con- siderable extent is here partially reclaimed, and devoted to the growth of the pimento and coffee; and though its back is bounded by the dark and tangled forest-peaks I have alluded to, its area displays a very different aspect. Five hundred feet of elevation produce some difference in vegetation, and probably the openness of the cleared ground still more. The bamboo, planted along the sides of the shelving road, throws its gigantic plumes overhead ; the mahoe (Hibiscus) displays its large and showy flowers ; the scarlet blossoms of Malaviscus arboreus and the crimsoned ones of some species of Melastomacee, beautify the edge of the forest, and large beds of Urena lobata border the road. In such parts as have been cultivated for a few years, and then (according to the custom of West Indian agriculture) allowed to run to waste, bushes of numberless kinds have sprung up, many of which are in blossom at all seasons. Though the flowers of most of these are individually small and inconspicuous, yet from their profusion they present an attraction to Hymenopte- rous and Lepidopterous insects; and such a wilderness of vege- tation is usually more or less productive to the entomologist. In this particular locality I have usually found butterflies pretty numerous, principally Nymphalide and Hesperiada, and those of sorts rarely found in the lowlands; but from the tangled cha- racter of the “bush,” and from the height of the blossomed summits about which they hover, they are less readily obtained than observed. It is to this scene that I shall allude when I _ Mr. P. H. Gosse on the Insects of Jamaica. 113 have occasion to mention Bluefields Mountain, distinguishing the loftier and more wooded region as Bluefields Peak. Sasrro.—In going from Bluefields to Savanna le mar, the road for some miles borders the séa-shore, which at first is a sandy beach, but soon rises to a shelving, rubbly sort of cliff, at the top of which the highway passes. The first portion, extend- ing to about a mile from Bluefields, is called Sabito Bottom ; the soil here is a heavy sand, mixed with shingle, doubtless washed up by the surf in heavy gales; large masses of the Jamaica lily (Pancratium) spring up on each side of the path; a narrow belt of single trees, chiefly of the sea-side grape (Coccoloda) on the left hand, overhang both the road and the sea-beach, and on the © right a dark and fetid morass is hidden by great bushes of the black-withe. This would seem an unpromising place for a col- lector, and yet it forms one of the signal exceptions I have men- tioned to the general paucity of insects. Many magnificent but- terflies frequent this bottom, as Aganisthos Orion, Charaxes Cadmus, Charaxes Astyanax, Papilio Pelaus, P. Cresphontes, P. Polydamas, P. Marcellinus and other Papilionide, besides more common Lepidoptera. And when we get up the hill, where the trees are manchioneel, cedar (Cedrela), mahogany, bully-tree (Achras), log-wood, &c., with the fragrant wild coffee (Tetramerium odoratissimum), the papaw, the trumpet-tree (Ce- cropta), the beautiful Spanish jasmines (Plumeria alba et rubra), festooned with the noble tubular blossom of Portlandia,—we find insects very numerous. Many species of Preris, Callidryas, Terias ; of Nymphalidae, Heliconia Charitonia; of Lycenada, of Hespe- riade, and not a few of other orders, are at most seasons abun- dant here. A large portion of my insect-spoils was collected in this locality. Brei_mont.—Pursuing the same sea-side road, but in an oppo- site direction from Bluefields, we come to the estate of Belmont. It is very sandy, close to the sea, and on the same level with Sabito Bottom ; yet it possesses some peculiarities both in botany and entomology. Prickly Acacias of several species border the road, intermingled profusely with the formidable pinguin (Bro- melia Pinguin). The fences are logwood hedges, over which trail many beautiful creepers, as different kinds of Ipomea, and the lovely Clitorta Plumiert ; and passion-flowers throw their feeble stems and entwine their tendrils among the shrubs and herbaceous plants that fringe the road-sides. Some small Melitee, Cystineura Mardania, and Charaxes Asiyanax ; some pretty low-flying Glau- copide and Pyralide, haunt these lanes, and a few rare Coleoptera have been taken from the shrubs. Conrent.—About fifteen miles to the eastward of Bluefields, on the road which winds up from Black River towards Hamp- Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. 1. 114 Mr. P. H. Gosse on the Insects of Jamaica. stead, and the summit of the Luana mountains, stands a little cottage called by this name, singularly situated on a mass of bare rock on the steep mountain-side. Above, below and around is the primeval forest, scarcely interrupted by the small and widely- scattered clearings that here and there occur. From so singular a position—the tops of the trees immediately beneath the little space that surrounds the dwelling scarcely reaching to the level of its base—the eye commands a magnificent prospect, embra- cing the sinuous coast, from Pedro Bluff on the east as far as Mount Edgecumbe on the west, ranging over the sombre inter- veniny forest with the cultivated openings, and resting on the broad savannas and flooded meadows that surround Black River ; this town with its bay and shipping in the distance, and the course of the river itself visible at intervals, winding like a silver thread through the dark morass. The high-road, passing just behind and above the cottage, climbs the mountain in the zigzag direction so frequently adopted in Jamaica, to diminish the steepness of the ascent; and it is a mile or two of this road that forms the most remarkable excep- tion to the general scarcity of insects that I have noticed. During the month of June the shrubs and trees that border the road (which is cut through the forest) are alive with insects of all orders, but particularly Coleoptera ; many species of Longicornes, Lampyride, Buprestide, Cassidide, Chrysomelide, &c., occur by hundreds on the twigs and leaves; and the air is alive with butterflies, Hymenoptera and Diptera. I cannot at all tell why this abundance exists; it is very local; beyond a certain point, the road, the forest, seem to be unchanged, but the insects have ceased: itis very temporary also; it suddenly commences about the end of May, and by the middle of July scarcely a dozen beetles are seen where there were thousands. I might have sup- posed it a casual thing, if I had had but one season’s experience ; but in 1846 it was the same as in 1845, the same abundance at precisely the same season, and with the same local limits. It is worthy of record, that at the same time and place the leaves of the trees were studded with shelled Mollusca, of the genera Helix, Helicina, Cyclostoma, &c., as I never saw them elsewhere. It is not improbable that some peculiarities in the geological or the botanical character of this region would account for what I have mentioned ; but I regret that of this I have no knowledge. The mahoe (Hibiscus tiliaceus), the bastard cedar (Guazuma ulmifolia), the mammee sapota (Lucuma mammosa), the locust (Hymenea Coubaril) and the trumpet-tree (Cecropia Peltata), are some of the forest-trees, with others called burn-wood and down- tree, of which I know not the systematic appellation. But there is one tree which grows numerously in that locality, which I Remarks on the Great Oolite of Minchinhampton. 115 suppose to have some influence on the Lepidoptera and Hymeno- ptera; it is provincially called the potatoe-wood; it is at that time covered with blossoms, which, though they grow in thick racemes, offer nothing pleasing to the sight or the scent. But these form the centres of attraction to the insects I have named ; Pierides and Thecle in particular flutter around the summits in considerable numbers, and swarms of small beetles and flies. The Bauhinia displays its elegant blossoms, and in one corner a large patch of Cassia attracts Papiliones and Coliades; but in general there is an almost total lack of the flowering herbaceous vegetation that frmges the roads in most other places. It is remarkable also that the trees in these woods are nearly, if not quite, destitute of epiphyte Orchidacee, which are so abundant on Bluefields Mountain at a similar elevation, that hardly a tree is without one or more specimens. But in other respects the cha- racter of the vegetation in the two regions differs greatly. This district I habitually visited every alternate week, very frequently spending eight or ten days at a time with my worthy friends at Content. Probably two-thirds at least of my collec- tion of insects were the result of my labours here. The eleva- tion of the region may be assumed (I speak only from my own estimate) as ranging from 1500 to 2000 feet above the sea. Before I leave this subject, I would add, that during the period of insect-abundance on the Hampstead road, a large number of species were taken by flying im at the open windows of Content cottage by night. Many valuable specimens occurred in this way, not only of the crepuscular and nocturnal Lepidoptera, but of other orders in considerable variety. Curculionide, Longicornes and Lampyride were very numerous. I am inclined to think a a far greater number of insects are active by night than y day. At length then I proceed to the list of species, deferring the notice of a few other less important localities until they arise. [To be continued. ] XIII.— A few general Remarks on the Fossil Conchology of the Great Oolite of Minchinhampton in comparison with that of the same Formation in other localities. By Joun Lycnrt, Esq.* Tux following observations have been suggested to me by a re- mark of Dr. Buckland in his Bridgwater Treatise, and which has since been occasionally quoted and repeated by others ;—in effect, that during the vast period when the secondary formations * Read before the Cotswold Naturalists’ Club at Purton, August 3, 1847. 8* 116 Mr. J. Lycett on the Fossil Conchology were in process of deposition, a molluscous class (the carnivorous Trachelipods), which in our present seas perform the office of keeping down within due limits the other molluscous races, did not then exist, or that they were extremely few, and that it was only on the extirpation of those extensive genera of Cephalopods, the Ammonites and Belemnites, at the commencement of the tertiary epoch, that the carnivorous Trachelipods made their ap- pearance. Living in a district distinguished by a great profu- sion of molluscous remains, a large proportion of which are abso- lutely unknown. to science, a favourable opportunity for testing the correctness of the foregoing theory was presented to me, more especially as these remains occur in an unusually good state of preservation, extending in some instances even to the original colours of the univalves, the hinges of the bivalves, and the external ligament of the hinge in the latter shells. Before however stating the results of this inquiry, a very brief sketch of the physical and geological characters of the district may not be unacceptable to the members. A circle having a radius of only four miles, with the town of Minchinhampton in the centre, will comprise the whole district to which these fossils refer. The Bath Oolite, or Compound Great Oolite as it is now termed by geologists, is the uppermost formation ; its continuity is however broken by two great valleys of denudation, the vales of Brimscomb and Woodchester, which, with their numerous lateral ramifications, have- cut through the whole series of rocks from the upper part of the Great Oolite to the middle of the lias inclusive, having a mean depth of 500 feet, thereby producing a combination of circumstances eminently favourable for exposing the useful beds of stone and conveying it by water-carriage. : The divisions of the Compound Great Oolite are, Great Oolite and Fuller’s Earth, the former having a thickness of 130 and the latter of 70 feet. At some few localities the base of the Great Oolite has one or two beds of true Stonesfield slate associated with brown marls. In this respect however, as in the mineral character of the formation generally, the greatest variety and uncertainty exist; opposite sides of the same quarry will often exhibit such a change; thus an oolitic and shelly limestone will pass into a barren sandstone. Keeping this fact in view, a con- siderable latitude must be allowed in the following arrangement, which is given only as a general and approximate view of the whole series of beds. The Great Oolite proper may be con- veniently subdivided into three series of beds, an upper and lower fossiliferous, often serviceable for building purposes, and a middle, more barren and unserviceable. Beginning with the uppermost, or those which immediately underlie the Bradford of the Great Oolite of Minchinhampton. 117 clay, we find an alternating series of limestones and clays or marls, extremely variable both in thickness and extent. Certain of these bands, and more especially one of a compact cream- coloured limestone, are eminently shelly, but will seldom allow of the shells being separated entire. These gradually pass down- wards into the middle subdivision, where the rock is more bar- ren of organic remains, and sandy. The lower subdivision assumes a very different aspect: we here find 35 or 40 feet of shelly beds, separating into large masses, and well suited for the mason. From the third or lower subdivision it is that nearly the whole of our fossils are derived, the stone usualiy admitting their being cleaved with a knife. The uppermost portion of this series, the planking*, which is from 8 to 10 feet thick, contains the most numerous suite of zoo- phagous Trachelipods, several of which are not found beneath it. To this succeeds a few feet of incoherent sandy rock, the upper part of which is nearly destitute of shells, or only occupied by a few species of small bivalves. The shells gradually increase in number downwards, and repose on several beds of hard shelly rock, locally called Weatherstone. Here more especially abound the valves of small oysters, which at length constitute no inconsider- able portion of the mass, and whose peculiar structure imparts such great hardness to the deposit, that the lower few inches strike fire with the tools of the workmen. These shelly beds or weatherstones have a high character for durability ; they have a coarse aspect; when once dried by ex- posure to the sun they do not readily absorb water, and conse- quently resist the action of frost; a careful selection is however necessary to ensure this desideratum. The south transept of Minchinhampton church, five centuries old, is built of this stone, and notwithstanding its very exposed situation, displays all the sharpness and distinctness in its angles and carving which we should expect in a modern edifice. The Fuller’s earth which underlies these deposits is but par- tially and imperfectly exposed within the district ; it consists of a series of brown and blue marls and clays traversed by three or four bands of a hard argillaceous rock locally called clay rag. Some portions of the clays, and more especially the rag-stones, are made up of the.valves of small oysters, chiefly Ostrea acumi- nata; the organic remains however are far from numerous when counted by number of species ; they are nearly all bivalves, and I have not observed any which are not likewise found in the weatherstones above. The Fuller’s earth constitutes the most fertile soil in this part of the county ; when properly drained it * A local term indicating a thin-bedded stone. 118 Mr. J. Lycett on the Fossil Conchology is well-adapted for pasturage and orchards, which together with a good supply of water derived from the superincumbent oolite, has made it in populous districts the chosen seat of man’s habi- tation ; accordingly its course may he traced by a belt or terrace, more or less wide, of houses and gardens encircling the hill- sides. Landslips from such a yielding deposit, as might be expected, are frequent, and thereby render the barren slope of the interior oolite fertile: a coating of its marls sometimes extends even down to the lias. The numerical proportion of species obtained by me from the Minchinhampton Great Oolite are in number as follows :— Bivalves 164, Univalves 141, Radiaria 13, Cephalopoda 9. Of the latter 6 are Ammonites ; these are so scarce, that 50 speci- mens probably exceed the entire number. Of Nautili there are two species, one of which has furnished only three specimens, and the other is far from numerous. The Belemnites have only one species, small and likewise scarce. Of the 141 Univalves 45 pertain to carnivorous genera, ex- clusive of 8 species of Phastanella, the living shells of which are now known to be both carnivorous and phytophagous. These - genera are, Nerinea 13 species, Cerithium 5, Murex 6, Bucci- num 2; anew group of large shells belonging to the Muricide, to which as yet no generic appellation has been given, 4 species ; Pleurotoma 1; Hippocrenes, a group of winged shells differing from the Rostellarie of the recent period, 10 species; Fusus, or a group at least belonging to the Fusine, 4 species. This extreme paucity of the Cephalopoda, taken in connexion with the occurrence of numerous genera and species of carni- vorous uniyalves, is a remarkable circumstance. We know that previously throughout the lias and inferior oolite the Cepha- lopods reigned supreme amongst the molluscous tribes. Subse- quently also the Oxford clay and Portland oolite contained them in nearly equal profusion. With these facts before us, the inquiry naturally follows,— Were there any peculiar circum- stances connected with the mineral character of the deposit at the locality in question, and what was the probable depth of the sea over the shelly beds; since we find here zoophagous tribes differmg from those of warm seas at the present time not very materially either in number or in their generic affinities? First, with regard to the nature of the deposit, or at least the more shelly portions of it:—In the planking and Weatherstone beds we find heaps of broken shells piled diagonally, the bivalves rarely having both valves in apposition ; with these are frag- ments of wood, crabs’ claws, jomts of Apiocrinite and Pentacri- nite, ossicula of Ophiura, palates and teeth of fishes, small boul- dered fragments of Madrepores, and nodules of rock apparently of the Great Oolite of Minchinhamption. 119 foreign to the deposit: these conditions vary and change every few yards, as likewise does the mineral character of the beds ;— the results, in fact, of littoral action ; of a shallow sea where the shells were subjected to strong currents producing hasty de- posits and frequent trituration. The oolitic structure is rather scanty and very uncertain. As a complete contrast to these conditions, the Great Oolite in the vicinity of Bath may be cited. The rock is there thick-bedded ; the oolitic structure prevails ; the shells are few, and those chiefly Terebratule; the denizens, it may be presumed, of a deep and tranquil sea, in which corals and sponges multiplied and attained large dimensions. In Mr. Lonsdale’s list of 31 species of Mollusca from the Bradford clay, Bath oolite and Fuller’s earth of that neighbourhood, no less than 8 are Terebratule, and a Crania has since been added ; a larger number of Brachiopods than will be found in the 327 Minchinhampton species which I have tabulated. The list given by Mr. Buckman, in his ‘ Geology of Chelten- ham,’ from the Bradford clay and Stonesfield slate of the Cot- teswolds in the north-eastern part of this county, comprises 5 Radiaria, 2 Terebratule, 44 Bivalves, 6 Cephalopoda, and 19 Univalves. Stonesfield has yielded a rich store of remains of reptiles, fishes, crustacea and land plants, but the conchologi- cal list is but meagre, and we are nearly destitute of information with regard to the shells of the Great Oolite in its long course through the counties of Northampton and Lincoln. Yorkshire, on the other hand, has found able illustrators in Phillips, Wil- liamson and Bean, the latter gentleman having given, in the ‘Magazine of Natural History for 1839, a list of fossils from the stratum called Cornbrash in that county, consisting of 4 Radiaria, 8 Annulata, 91 Bivalves, 16 Univalves, and 3 Cephalo- poda. Unfortunately, however, the rocks beneath the Oxford clay in that county form a great carboniferous series of deposits accumulated in an estuary, and will not allow of its subdivisions being identified with those of the middle and west of England. From this cause the shells have little more than a local value, since we cannot be sure that any particular stratum is contem- poraneous with another in a different locality. On looking at these lists, together with those relating to the oolitic rocks of France, Germany and Switzerland, we are struck with the great paucity of univalves as compared with the small district of Min- chinhampton. : A careful scrutiny however of various foreign works which bear upon the subject,—of the works of Goldfuss, Roemer, Dun- ker, Deslongchamps, d’Archiac, &c.—has convinced me, that if any peculiarity exists with regard to the Minchinhampton fos- sils it is at least of a very limited nature, inasmuch as nearly 120 Remarks on the Great Oolite of Minchinhampton. one-half the entire number of bivalves can be identified in those works, a considerable number being from the coral rag of Ho- henggelsen, which seems to be the equivalent of our Great Oolite. Among the univalves, the general resemblance to the Minchin- hampton shells is so great, that at first we fee] prepared to iden- tify the greater number of them; a closer scrutiny undeceives us, and ultimately we are surprised at the very few which we can eall our own. It may be suspected deed, that the meagre lists of univalves hitherto published relating to the formation in question are the result, not so much of an actual deticiency of those shells, as of the difficulty of separating them from the stone in a condition sufficiently well-preserved to admit of specific characters being recognized. -The oolite of our district itself furnishes an instance in illustration; almost the entire suite of univalves are procured from quarries to the north and west of the town, and even within those limits are certain localities from which the univalves can hardly be separated; but in the upper and middle subdivisions, to the east of the town, we can obtain but few, and those only which approach the globular figure, as Natica and Bulla, usually in the form of casts; with slender spiral shells the attempt is hopeless. These circumstances how- ever are altogether independent of the great fact forced upon our attention,—viz. the scarcity and almost entire disappearance of the Cephalopoda from the sea of this portion of the Cottes- wolds during a period in which deposits 200 feet in thickness were formed, and the simultaneous appearance of a large num- ber of new and more simple forms to supply their place. With our present very scanty knowledge of the circumstances which conduce to change of species on the floor of the sea, rea- soning would be little better than conjecture; I have therefore rather preferred to state facts as they are presented to my no- tice, reflecting that every such contribution, however insignifi- cant, is something added to the general store of knowledge, and consequently an aid to our conceptions of the operation of that infinite and all-pervading wisdom which is exemplified equally in the lowest as in the highest beings of creation. Hence, though it is well known (as above-quoted from Dr. Buckland), that throughout the vast deposits of the secondary rocks those important tribes of Cephalopods, the Ammonites and Belemnites, reigned supreme amongst the molluscous races, and that they became extinct prior to the commencement of the ter- tiary era, their paucity in the Great Oolite of Minchinhampton would lead us to infer that some peculiar conditions of sea-bot- tom existed at that locality which were unfavourable to their merease. But so far from the carnivorous Trachelipods “ not having existed prior to the commencement of the tertiary era,” Mr. E. Doubleday on some Lepidoptera. 121 we here find them in the middle of the secondary deposits in great force and variety, forming in fact a considerable proportion of the whole number of univalves, and consequently existing long before the extinction of the Ammonites and Belemnites. It is highly probable that Dr. Buckland would not now adhere to the above theory, stated some ten or eleven years ago; but having the authority of his name and occurring in a standard work, it still passes current with the reading public, and has frequently been quoted by subsequent writers. On a future occasion I anticipate the pleasure of presenting to the Club some remarks more in detail on the new or less-known molluscous forms which occur in this formation. The Inferior Oolite within the narrow limits of my observation has likewise yielded a considerable store of novel materials for investigation : these would require a separate communication. XIV.—Descriptions of new or imperfectly described Lepidopte- rous Insects. By Epwarp Dovus.epay, Esq., F.L.S., Assist- ant in the Zoological Department of the British Museum, &c. [Continued from vol. xix. p. 389. ] Fam. PIERIDE. Genus Kurerre. Eut. Manco. Eut. alis omnibus supra nigro-fuscis, atomis cinereis adspersis, anticis fasciis duabus transversis macularibus, maculisque marginalibus cinereis; posticis macularum sagittiformium serie, maculisque marginalibus cinereis. Exp. alar. 2 unc. vel 50 mill. Hab. Bolivia. ; Above: anterior wings fuscous, sprinkled with cinereous, the cell with a cinereous spot at the extremity; followed by two transverse macular bands of the same colour running nearly parallel to the outer margin, the inner one becoming wider and less defined towards the inner margin, the outer margin marked with a series of cinereous spots between the nervules. Posterior wings fuscous at the base, then thickly sprinkled with cinereous scales, so as to form a broad band across the middle of the wing in continuation of the first band of the anterior wings: beyond the cell fuscous, with a series of sagittate spots composed of cinereous and fuscous scales, about equally mixed, and on the margin itself a series of cinereous spots. Below: the anterior wings are grayish white, towards the apex slightly silvery ; below the subcostal and also the median nervure is a fuscous vitta, arising from the base, and at the end of the cell a fuscous spot ; about half-way between the cell and the outer margin is a trans- verse fuscous band, nearly straight internally, very angular ex- 122 Mr. E. Doubleday on some Lepidoptera. ternally, marked near the costz with a black spot, on each side of which is a yellow dot, the outer one followed by two larger ones of the same colour placed on each side of the discoidal ner- vule ; the margin with a series of seven triangular spots bordered with black, the four nearest the apex yellow, the others cinereous. Nervures, nervules and cilia fuscous. Posterior wings silvery white, the base with a black patch, bounded anteriorly by the costal nervules, marked with eight yellow spots, and a single crimson one on the inner margin ; cell with a slender black line along the median fold, throwing off a slender branch internally near the end of the cell, this line bounding externally a bright yellow vitta. Beyond the cell is a series of yellow cuneiform spots bounded internally with black, and there is a similar series on the outer margin ; the space be- tween the first median nervule and the submedian nervure is marked with a yellow vitta. Nervures, nervules and cilia black. Head, thorax, abdomen and legs fuscous, more or less clothed with gray hairs; the abdomen paler below. Antenne black. This species and the last-described are very nearly allied, and may possibly prove to be varieties of one species. The whole of this group, of which Euterpe Semiramis may be regarded as the type, are very difficult to determine. Genus Lepratis. L. Eumara. ULept. alis anticis supra nigris fascia media, alteraque pone medium macularibus flavis; vitta baseos pallide testacea, posticis, supra, testaceis, margine, nervulis, lineisque inter nervulos nigris. Exp. alar. 2 unc. 4 lin. vel 60 millim. Hab. America Meridionali. Above: anterior wings fuscous black, with a testaceous vitta at the base upon the median nervure, extending along a space about equal in length to one-half the inner margin of the wing ; a macular band composed of a large spot, slightly divided by the nervules, and of a much smaller one, extends from the middle of the costa nearly to the anal angle, close to which on the inner margin is a small yellow streak: near the apex is a transverse band of four yellow spots. Posterior wings reddish, with the outer margin broadly fuscous ; the median nervure and nervules, a series of dashes between the nervules, also fuscous. Below: nearly as above, but all the colours paler; the dark border to the posterior wings less distinct. Head black, antenneze black ; palpi yellow internally, black ex- ternally. Thorax black above. Abdomen fuscous above, gray below. In the collection of Conrad Loddiges, Esq. Mr. E. Doubleday on some Lepidoptera. = 123. L. Theucharila. Lept.alis anticis supra nigris, vitta seu plaga trian- gulari basali fulva, maculisque tribus pone medium flavis, posticis fulvis, maris, fimbria fasciaque submarginali nigris, costa late selenitica; femine margine anteriori externoque, vitta subcostali fasciaque submarginali nigris, puncto apicis fulvo, luteove. Exp. alar. 2 unc. vel 50 millim. Hab. Venezuela. Above: anterior wings black, the base with a fulvous vitta, occupying in the male nearly the whole of the cell, and in the female extending beyond it across the median nervure; on the costa is a yellow spot divided by the first and sometimes also by the second subcostal nervule, below which, upon the third median nervule, is a small oval yellow spot in the male, a larger one in the female, and towards the apex is a short yellow fascia divided by the last subcostal and the first discoidal nervules. Posterior wings of the male fulvous, with the outer margin black, a band of the same colour extending from the hinder part of the inner margin to the outer margin near the termination of the third submedian nervule; the costa widely of a satiny or selenitic white. Posterior wings of the female fulvous, with the fuscous border and the submarginal band rather broader than in the male; the costa black, divided by a fulvous vitta terminating in a spot of the same colour. Below : the anterior wings have the costa brown from the base to the middle ; the apex as above, but paler, and with a series of eight white dots near the margin; the remainder of the wing whitish, with a selenitic lustre along the middle of the wing, a chalky appearance towards the inner margin. Posterior wings of the male pale dull luteous, yellower towards the costa; the outer margin, the costa beyond the middle, two bands, one along the middle of the wing, the other near the outer margin, fuscous ; a space above the first band nut-brown; near the apex are two white dots, and in the fuscous margin three or four faint dashes of white between the nervules. Posterior wings of the female more fulvous than those of the male, the black margin and band broader, the marginal white spots more distinct. Head black; antennz black, dotted with white; orbits and a patch on the vertex white. Thorax and abdomen fuscous ash below. Legs black, lined with white. In the collection of the British Museum, W. C. Hewitson, Esq., &c. In size and form this beautiful species resembles Leptalis Me- thymna, but in colouring approaches nearer to Lept. Amphione and its allies. 124 Mr. A. Henfrey on the Progress of Physiological Botany : L. Theugenis. Lept. alis omnibus supra lete flavis, anticis macula media costali apiceque nigris, posticis margine externo nigro. ¢. Exp. alar. 2 unc. vel 50 millim. Hab. Bolivia. Anterior wings elongate, rounded at the apex, the first sub- costal nervule anastomosing with the costal nervure. Above: bright yellow, the apex from the termination of the first sub- costal nervule to that of the third median nervule black; this black patch united to a spot of the same colour occupying the outer margin as far as the termination of the first median nervule. Posterior wings yellow, the outer margin fuscous from the apex to the first median nervule; the fuscous margin broadest at the apex. Below : anterior wings yellow on the costa and at the apex, the dark markings of the upper surface slightly indicated; the rest of the wing whitish, the inner margin with a large spot of a chalky appearance. Posterior wings yellow, with two pale brown bands, the first extending along the subcostal nervule to its ter- mination, the second below the cell extending from the sub- median nervure to the second subcostal nervule, which it just crosses. Head, thorax and abdomen brown above, yellow below. An- tennze black. Legs, except the COxe, black, with a pale yellow line on each side. In the collection of the British Museum. This species is closely allied to Lept. Melite, from which how- ever it may be known by the want of the black vitta on the inner margin and of the yellow spot in the black of the apex, pap aia dent of some less striking differences. XV.—Reports on the Progress of Physiological Botany. No. 2. By Arraur Henrrey, F.L.S. &c, Anomalous Forms of Dicotyledonous Stems. Pror. TREVIRANUS* has published an exceedingly interesting essay on the anomalous forms under which the wood presents itself in certain dicotyledons, in which he endeavours to arrive at some general conclusions as to the regulating causes. The essay is a kind of critical examination of all the observations hitherto published on the subject, interspersed with the results of new investigations undertaken by the author with a view to explain or confirm the views of other writers. Our attention is first directed to those remarkable bodies called * Botanische Zeitung, May 28, 1847. Anomalous Forms of Dicotyledoncus Stems. 125 Embryo-buds, first described by Dutrochet*, and considered by him to be buds, which instead of becoming elongated are deve- loped on all sides, and, producing no leaves, are nourished by the sap of the bark. Prof. Treviranus remarks that this view is dif- ficult to reconcile with the generally received opinion that the formation of wood depends on the presence of leaves, and new investigations upon living specimens are very desirable ; it is ob- vious however that the production and development of secon- dary layers of wood occurs here, quite separate and distinct from the central primary ligneous body of the tree. [With regard to these remarks it may be observed, that it is only if we admit the notion that the new layers of wood actually grow down from the leaves, like roots, as is affirmed by Gaudichaud, that there is any difficulty in adopting Dutrochet’s views. If the leaves only elaborate the juices for the formation of new wood, the elaborated sap conveyed down in the bark and cambium-layer may go to form new layers around the nucleus it finds in the shape of an embryo-bud, just as readily as to increase the great central woody mass of the tree.—Rep. | The author next notices those stems in which, in addition to the central woody mass, from three to ten smaller ligneous masses occur surrounding the central one and increasing in size in proportion to it. Mirbel + first pointed out this structure in Calycanthus floridus, and Gaudichaud t in the Sapindacee. The course of the formation of the four secondary woody masses in Calycanthus is as follows :—In a young stem there are found four vascular bundles in the bark, distinct from the central wood, and from each other except at the nodes, at every one of which cross bundles uniting these together form a ring round the cen- tral body ; as the stem grows, new layers of woody substance are deposited on the znner faces of these bundles (which are of course carried outward with the bark to make room for the in- creasing thickness of the central mass of wood). These new layers are considerably thicker than the outer, previously formed ; they are also progressively wider, and thus form a somewhat cres- cent-shaped body (when seen in a transverse section) ; the horns of the crescent advancing outward gradually approach and meet, so as to include a portion of the bark, which then forms what resembles a kind of pith to it. This false pith of each woody mass is thus of course excentrical, the woody layers which sur- round it being fewer and thinner on the outer side. In regard to the origin of this structure, Mirbel compared the four bundles to those lying in the angles of the square stem of * Nouv. Mém. du Mus. d’Hist. Nat. iv. + Ann. des Sc. Nat. xiv. t Archiv de Bot. ii. 126 Mr. A. Henfrey on the Progress of Physiological Botany : Labiate ; but the author states that this is incorrect, inasmuch as these latter are the commencement of the central ligneous sy- stem, being in fact afterwards united together into a ring by new bundles which are produced between them. The author says he formerly imagined these secondary wood masses to have the import of branches, but he has now given up this opinion, having found the structure to be normal in several other instances. In trees with opposite leaves, like the ash and horse-chestnut, the woody mass presents the following pecu- liarities in the youngest internode: the vascular bundles from each petiole, arranged in a semicircle, unite with those of its fellow to form a circular or rather somewhat quadrangular mass ; at the next node below, this opens on opposite sides to receive the bundles of the petioles there situated, and again closes. In Ca- lycanthus the fibrous substance of the petiole also forms a semi- circle, containing the vascular bundles of all the nerves of the leaf except that of the lowest or outermost nerve on each side, which remains isolated. This isolation is persistent after the two semicircular fibrous bodies have united at the node to form a ring, and thus it happens that the bark of the new-formed stem contains four smaller vascular bodies, outside the regular ring of wood and occupying the four obtuse angles. Tracing the course downward in the stem, we find, at every node, that not only the central ring, but the cortical woody bodies receive accessions, and they have grown independently. In Calycanthus floridus there- fore (and in C. precoz also, although it is not so distinctly ex- hibited here), the four cortical ligneous bodies originate in the leaf, run down in the angles of the gutter-shaped petiole, distinct from the central mass, and enter the bark at the nodes, where each of them unites with one similar coming down from the leaf above and another coming from the leaf opposite. This obser- vation has already been made, substantially at least, by Gaudi- chaud, but was doubted, without statement of the reason, by Lindley. Any one may readily satisfy himself of its correctness who will examine this common shrub. [I found the above de- scription of the structure perfectly correct as regards C. floridus ; I have not examined C. precox.—Rep.* | The woody stems of certain climbing Sapindacee are still more remarkable on account of the number and size of the late- ral woody masses; sometimes as many as ten of these occur, in- closed in a common bark, and these rapidly increase in size to * The arrangement of the woody bundles of the Cucurbitacee which have pentagonal stems, described by Dr. Stocks in the ‘ Ann. of Nat. Hist.’ for. Aug. 1846, bears some relation to this point. It would be interesting to ascertain whether any of them remain distinct, or if they become biended as in the Labiate.—Rep. Anomalous Forms of Dicotyledonous Stems. 127 such an extent, that they often, collectively, exceed in volume the central ligneous mass of the stem. No other plants but the Sapindacee are known with certainty to possess this structure, and not even all the genera of this family, nor all the species of particular genera. Gaudichaud does not name the species and only doubtfully the genus in which he found it ; A. de Jussieu * names only Serjania cuspidata. The author has detected it in Paullinia pinnata, Serjania triternata, W., and Serjania Sello- viana, Kl., but not in Serjania rubifolia, K., and Paullinia obli- gua, K.; not in Cardiospermum, Nephelium, Kelreutera, Sapin- dus saponaria and capensis. He had at his disposal a living stem of Paullinia pinnata, bearing leaves, the length from ten to twelve feet, and the thickest portion a German inch in diameter. This stem presented three convex sides and as many obtuse angles in each of which lay a woody mass unconnected with the central mass and separated from it by cortical substance; they were of similar form and almost identical structure. In Serjania triter- nata the stem in the young shoots is triangular with a woody mass in each angle, but in the older twigs the angles and their lateral woody masses are seven in number, and the same struc- ture occurs in S. Selloviana, Kl., so that it may be concluded with tolerable certainty that the woody bodies which Gaudichaud + indicated generally as belonging to Sapindacee were either spe- cies of Paullinia or Serjania. The same may be said of a form of wood from an unknown source described and figured by the author in his ‘ Physiology of Plants’t. The number of lateral masses may as above shown increase, but it may also decrease by some of them losing their independence. In one of Gaudi- chaud’s§$ plates the upper end of one specimen exhibits nine, the lower only five, another seven above and five below ; so that some of them have either become united together or to the cen- tral body. Jussieu says: the four woody masses of Serjania cus- pidata, at the first formation of a shoot, are united into a single mass ; but they soon separate and become isolated. The author also, in the twigs of Paullinia pinnata, where they run out as side shoots from the triangular main stem, perceived that the form was originally cylindrical, and thus only a central woody mass existed, but that in its course one or more lateral bodies disen- gaged themselves. The manner in which this took place is thus explained : the circle formed by the aggregated bundles presents three obtuse angles, and the bundles which form these angles diverge outward and leave the combination. They then become * Monogr. Malpigh.—Archiv du Mus. iii. 110, 117. Tt Rech. sur l’Organogr. &c. des Veg. t. 13. fig. 1-4. t. 18. figs. 14, 16, 18, 19, 21. t Phys. d. Gew. ii. 174. t. 1. fig. 6. § Loe. cif. t. 18. figs. 16, 19. 128 Mr. A. Henfrey on the Progress of Physiological Botany : placed so.as to converge more toward each other, since they take away a portion of pith with them, and the centripetal arrange- ment is finally perfected. In a directly opposite manner occurs their reunion with the central mass by the loss of the concentric arrangement of their woody bundles, and their reception into a cavity which is produced at a corresponding point in the central mass. From the nature of the composition, therefore, the lateral bo- dies have a pith, like the central, also medullary rays and fibrous tubes, but the author has not observed annual rings in either. The existence of this pith in the lateral bodies has been denied*, but on insufficient grounds; the round or oval central cellular mass into which the medullary rays enter, for example in Paul- linia pinnata, cannot be called anything but pith. A. de Jussieu also describes a pith in the lateral woody masses of several Sapin- dacee, especially Serjania cuspidata, which pith was inclosed in a medullary sheath containing spiral vessels, and was of a cylin- drical or flattened form. Gaudichaud figures the latter form of pith, which is centrally situated in the central woody mass, but more or less excentrical, toward the external surface, in the lateral bodies. It is important to observe that the pty and lateral bodies are all inclosed in a common bark which contains a common layer of liber ; since this proves that the lateral woody masses are not liber-bundles of the bark, as Martius + appears to have as- sumed. But the author observes that, so far as his limited ma- terials allowed him to see, the circle of liber above-mentioned does not increase in diameter proportionately with the woody masses. An attempt has also been made by Martius to explain the presence of these anomalous lateral masses by considering them as undeveloped branches running under the bark in the manner that the roots do in some Lycopodia, as was pointed out by Ad. Brongniart {, who thereby explamed some phenomena ob- served by him in the fossil genus Sigillaria. Lindley § has observed a similar condition in a Barbacenia from Rio Janeiro. Before these phenomena can be applied to an elucidation of the structure of the Sapindacea, it is necessary to investigate these lateral woody bodies in their earliest conditions. With this view the author examined Paullinia pinnata, taking a yet herbaceous twig about eighteen inches long on which three leaf-scars ex- isted on the three angles, while two leaves were still in a vege- * Schleiden, Grundz. 2nd ed. ii. 162. + Ueber die Veg. d. unacht. u. acht. Parasit. Miinch. gel. Auz. 1842, N. 44-49. 390. t Archiv du Mus. i. § Introd. to Bot. 3rd ed. 316. figs. 191-3. Anomalous Forms of Dicotyledonous Stems. 129 tating condition at its apex. Each scar presented on its roundish disc the almost perfect circle of vascular bundles of the fallen leaf ; above the scar was a dried bud, and below it a strong, blunt ridge ran downward on the stem. On each side of the cicatrix was a little semicircular scar indicating the articulation of the fallen stipules, and from each of these lateral scars an acute ridge originated which became united with a similar one coming down from the leaf next above. On the examination of the living leaves it was perceived that the vascular bundles of the petiole formed the central woody mass, and those of the wing of the petiole and of the stipules, the lateral bodies. These were quite isolated just below the node; but in another twig which was examined, either two or the whole of them were always united to the central mass, and this was particularly the case in a twig which had a roundish instead of the usual triangular form. So that this anomalous structure of the wood of Sapindacee has its origin at the earliest stage, and is connected with the forma- tion of leaves rather than of branches, and depends upon a pecu- liar tendency of the vascular bundles to develope independently of each other, round several centres, which tendency however they occasionally lose and subsequently blend with the central mass. The structure of the wood of the Malpighiaceous Lianes agrees to a certain extent in appearance with that of the Sapindacee, and here it is evident that the lateral bodies do not belong to the liber. But according to A. de Jussieu the lateral bodies show no disposition to arrahgement of their fibrous tubes and vessels around a pith, as occurs in the Sapindacee. He has also shown that the wood lying immediately around the central pith is very regularly formed, and has narrower and straighter medullary rays than the layers subsequently produced ; while in the Sapin- dacee the separation of the lateral from the central masses is evi- dent in the very earliest stages of the formation of the wood. In the same memoir Jussieu has mentioned several climbing dicotyledons of very different families, where the masses of wood have a tendency to become separated from each other; to these may be added the climbing species of Begonia. Those species of Begoniawith an upright stem have the wood symmetrically formed, but in, for example, B. hirtella, the wood on the side of the stem next the wall on which the plant grows is scarcely half so thick as upon the other side which has been exposed to no pressure ; on this side the wedges of wood are much expanded and quite un- symmetrical, being separated from each by medullary rays which equal them in breadth. Lastly may be mentioned some peculiarities in the wood of certain climbing Bignoniacee, figures of which are given by Lind- Ann, & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. i. 180 Mr. A. Henfrey on the Progress of Physiological Botany : ley*, Gaudichaud + and Schleiden t. Here the general mass of the wood is interrupted by plates of a different substance which pass in from the circumference to the centre, which substance, if it be wood, is of a distinct kind from the rest ; these plates cor- respond to each other on the opposite sides of the stem. Gau- dichaud says that the Bignontacee in Guayaquil have originally four of these plates, next eight, then sixteen, and probably after- wards thirty-two; but he never saw this in the plateaux of Brazil. | Analogous but less regular divisions of the wood occur to a certain extent in old stems of Bignonia capreolata, but here only four plates exist in stems even two inches in diameter. Ina stem of a Bignonia collected im Columbia by Karsten (marked No. 83) there are eight such divisions, of which four are not so broad as the other four, and they correspond to each other ex- actly on opposite sides of the stem. Jussieu found four in B. Unguis Cati and B. grandiflora ; in a Bignoniaceous plant from Peru eight, with the traces of the commencement of a duplica- tion of them, which would thus have made sixteen. Their intimate structure exhibits chiefly fibrous tubes, agree- ing with those of liber, but in B. capreolata the author found vessels. The former are arranged in transverse rows with thin layers of cellular tissue imterposed ; an organization similar to that of liber. They never reach quite to the pith, the wood im- mediately surrounding this is therefore undivided, and they are only firmly united to the true wood at those points where they terminate internally. A recently gathered leafy shoot of B. ca- preolata about a line and a half in diameter, exhibited the first trace of these four introversions of the liber. Where each of these originated in the bark there was a fibrous bundle like the others, but much larger. There were four of these chief bundles, and they had their origin in the petiole like the woody bodies of the bark in Calycanthus and Paullinia. It appears therefore that continual additions are made to the liber on the inside of these bundles as the wood of the stem-increases in diameter, and con- sequently, no formation of true wood occurring at these points, cavities would result, but that the liber bundles grow inward and fill them up. Comparing these last-mentioned forms of ligneous structure with that of Calycanthus, of certain Malpighiacee and Sapindacee, the distinction is observed, that in the Bignoniacee the fibrous substance, separated from the chief mass of the wood, does not develope outside the latter, but in and with it, at the same time * Introduct. to Botany, fig. 38. + Recherch. &c. t. 14. fig. 4, t. 18. figs. 4-10. t Grundziige, &c. 2nd ed. fig. 146-148, Anomalous Forms of Dicotyledonous Stems. 131 without becoming blended with it. But here however, as in the Malpighiacee, has been observed a disposition to separation of certain portions of the wood from the central mass *. We require more investigation to enable us to determine the relations of the structure of Phytocrene to that of the Bignontacee; especial attention should be paid to the conditions at different periods of the growth. Jussieu opposes the opinion that the plates passing inward from the bark belong to the liber, on ac- count of the different structure of the liber observed in the same stem. But since this difference consists in the fact, that, accord- ing to Griffith}, they also contain striped vessels of small size, while in the proper wood these are larger, in shorter jomts and of the dotted kind, the author does not think this is sufficient reason to overset the idea that they originate from the liber. In Nepenthes the ligneous twining stems, the bark, liber and pith, are full of spiral-fibrous cells {, a proof that under certain cir- cumstances these may occur in parts of the stem where they are not usually found. | Glancing retrospectively over the anomalous forms of dicoty- ledonous stems we have enumerated, this much is evident, not- withstanding the imperfection of the observations arising from the want of materials :—the fibrous and vascular bundles de- scending from the leaves are in general destined to be collected around a common centre and there to become united together, but yet in their ever-progressive vegetation a certain independ- ence is retained by them, so that certain collections of them may separate from the main body and be developed independently, This development will at the same time proceed according to the law of symmetry, 7. e. they will arrange themselves around a centre, and, in case the stem belongs to a dicotyledon, be placed in a radiating series behind one another. What external cause must arise, to produce such deviations from the usual mode of growth, cannot yet be determined for want of comparative obser- vations, in the localities where these stems are found. Jussieu conjectures § that one of the chief causes of these peculiarities is the remote position of the leaves, the distance between them being greater in the Lianes than in other plants. But the au- thor says, that, if he is not mistaken, twining shrubs of the same families are met with without the anomalous structure ; thus it seems that some special impression must be received, which is given to the formative principle by some external cause, such as ressure in a particular direction, as mostly if not always happens in climbing stems. It is well known that Bignonia radicans, also * Jussieu, Mém, Malpigh. 119. + Wallich, Pl. Asiat, Rar. 216, t Korthals Verhandelingen, t. 20. § Cours de Botanique, t. 81. Q* 182 Bibliographical Notices. a Liane, has, when in a condition where it can freely extend itself, the usual symmetrical wood-structure. But Uttewall * observed a stem of this plant flattened into a band-like form, arising from pressure against the angle of a wall, which form it still retained after it had grown up far beyond it, so that the numerous shoots afterwards developed all partook more or less of this character. [As somewhat relating to the present subject, may be men- tioned a curious fact lately pomted out by Prof. A. E. Ross- missler. He states that the Firs are subject to a peculiarity in the growth of their wood which causes them to split obliquely instead of perpendicularly, and that this occurs, for instance in Pinus sylvestris, throughout whole estates, in Bavaria, and it is necessary to raise young plants from foreign healthy seed, since the seeds of these twisted firs inherit the water of the wood. —Rep.] BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES. Rare and Remarkable Animals of Scotland, represented from living Subjects; with practical Observations on their Nature. By Sir Joun Granam Datyett, Bart. Volume first, containing fifty- three coloured Plates. London: John Van Voorst, Paternoster Row, 1847. 4to. Pp. 270. WE could wish that this noble volume was in the hands of every one of our readers. It is, always excepting Ellis’s ‘ Essay on Coral- lines,’ the most valuable contribution to Zoophytology ever made by one individual, and contains more that is true and of interest in the economy of zoophytes than any other work hitherto published. The name of Sir John Graham Dalyell has been familiar to the naturalists of Scotland for nearly half a century. He first introduced himself to their notice by a translation of some of the physiological writings of Spallanzani, a naturalist of congenerous dispositions with himself; and he subsequently became better known by his valuable contributions to our national Encyclopzedias, and by his little book on the Planaria, the most interesting by far of any publication on this family of worms. But beyond his native country Sir John was scarcely known until after the meeting of the British Association in Edinburgh in 1834, when the naturalists of England even were taken by surprise on finding one unbruited,—an accomplished scholar and learned antiquary,—who had studied natural history in a more phi- losophical spirit, and with a less selfish love, than any more blazoned compeer, and who had learned much in the school of nature of what was secret and hidden to others. Henceforth this quietly perse- * Tijdschr. vy. Natuurl. Gesch. en Physiol. iv. 90 Bibliographical Notices. 133 vering experimentalist was mentioned by those who write for the public ; and foreigners were compelled, almost reluctantly, to ac- knowledge that the Scotch savans had been for years familiar with facts and phenomena, for the discovery of which, in a less perfect manner, they were seeking the praise and honour of their competi- tors. ‘The present publication will not only prove Sir John’s inde- pendent discoveries and priority, but it will place its author in the first rank of those who gain deserved honour by their talent for ori- ginal observation, and by that devoted love to a subject which car- ries one unwearied through years of patient experiment, heedless of any future reputation, and regardless of being forestalled by the fear of anticipation which urges on too often to hasty publicity. In our present notice we shall confine ourselves to the Hydroid Zoophytes. And were we to distinguish these according to diver- sity in their embryology, the researches of Sir J. G. Dalyell would enable us to divide them into three families, viz. (1.) those which “‘ propagate the young in their own Jikeness by gemmation or bud- ding from the side ;” (2.) those which in the foetal or larva state re- semble the Meduse; and (8.) those which produce an unciliated roundish corpusculum, that, on its escape from the ovarian vesicle, assumes the shape and motions of the Planarie. The first family is limited to the freshwater Hydre, and need not now detain us, excepting only to remark that our author appears never to have observed these polypes to propagate by any other means than by gemmation. Their winter eggs, described by others, do not seem ever to have come under his notice. The species of the second family ascertained to be so by our author are Tubularia indivisa, T. larynz, T. ramosa and Laomedea di- chotoma. The similarity of their larve to miniature Meduse in form, in structure and in habits is so very remarkable, that, even after having witnessed their progressive development and birth from the parent, Sir John can scarcely bring himself to admit their relation- ship. But there can be no doubt of this, and the metamorphosis is one of the most wonderful in the animal kingdom. We know not that we could make more distinct to our readers the idea of these larvee than by the comparison of them to Meduse which has just been made, and must therefore refer to the volume itself for the full details. The interest of the zoologist will not flag in their perusal, and in the examination of the figures; although there is certainly wanting that precise and regular specification of embryotic changes which distinguishes the memoirs of Van Beneden. The third family embraces Tubularia ramea, Thoa halecina and Beanii, Sertularia polyzonias, abietina, rosacea, pumila, argentea and arcta, Antennularia antennina and ramosa, Plumularia falcata and pinnata, and Campanularia verticillata. All these produce a roundish oviform body, which on, or even previous to, its eduction from the ovarian receptacle assumes the figure of the worms of the genus Planaria. Hence it is called a planule by our author. It appears to be an immediate evolution from the central pulp, the colour of which it has on its birth; but some species produce planules of at least two 134 Bibliographical Notices. colours, as, for example, the Plumularia falcata, which produces some white and some yellow. The number produced varies according to the species, nor does it seem to be uniform even in the same species. After moving about in the open waters for some hours, not by cilia but by inherent mobility, the planule rests and settles on some fixed body, where it contracts itself into a circular spot, whence the young polypidom speedily shoots up in the shape of a primary spine. We quote the author’s description of the planules of Sertularia polyzonias : «‘ About fifty planules issued from the vesicles on the 8th of July, the specimens having been procured on the day preceding. These animals were nearly a third of a line in length; the body plump, approaching rotundity, somewhat flattened below, of a smooth uniform aspect, and darker in colour than straw-yellow. In course of their escape they were obviously suspended from various parts of the specimen by an invisible thread ; but when reaching any solid surface they advanced with an equal, gliding motion, resembling that of Planarie. The observer could not associate them with any other genus in the ‘ Systema Nature.’ No external organs could be detected by the most careful microscopical inspection. They as- sumed various forms, according to circumstances, and, as afterwards established, these were modified also, according to the period of their existence. ‘‘Many planule continued quitting the vesicles from the 8th until the 12th of July. They spread on the bottom and crowded together on the sides of their vessels. Numerous dark green, thick, obtuse spines were rising from spots on the bottom on the 14th of the month. Several were enlarging as buds next day, which had developed as a hydra from some others of them.” (p. 146.) These discoveries in the embryology of zoophytes will necessitate some alterations in their systematical distribution, and will, we are inclined to think, lead ultimately to the recognition of new principles on which to found even their distribution into new classes. The book is full of particulars relative to the growth, the almost unlimited regerminations, the structure and physiology and the habits of zoophytes, but the interest lies rather in the minutie and truth of the details than in general deductions, and cannot be relished unless by a student who will read them seriously and in earnest and in the spirit in which they are written, for the style is unfortunately sometimes ambiguous and obscure, and too often Johnsonian with- out the Johnsonian antithesis and elegance. We shall therefore pass on to particularize the species described, making a remark or two as the occasion arises. 1. Tubularia indivisa. This is described and illustrated with mi- nute detail, and is evidently a favourite. The experiments made to test its tenacity of life and its regenerative powers remind us of those made by Trembley and Baker on the Hydre, and they are equally remarkable, but to detail them would be endless, for, as the author tells us, ‘‘no definite rules or principles can anticipate the precise course of reproduction,” p. 28. Sections of a single stalk will each of them produce a new head, more especially the section Bibliographical Notices. 185 near the base ; but the mode of growth of the stalk itself is more re- markable still. The head of the polype falls off and this is followed by an elongation of the fistular stalk, the point from which the elon- gation started being distinctly marked by a circular stricture ; another head is then produced and this again falls away, and again there is an elongation of the stalk upwards; and so on the growth proceeds for several periods in succession. But the successive growths are not regular either in time or in their lengths ; the periods and length of the new prolongations being dependent on circumstances not yet understood. There is something in this very curious, and we shall better impress attention to it by the following extract :—‘‘ Some re- markable facts attend renewal of the head; and first, the prolonga- tion of the stem seems absolutely dependent upon it. Having lost its head, the stem to all appearance remains stationary, unless in the wound closing ; but from the moment that the rising internal bud reaches the vacant extremity in its integument, the neck, or that por- tion sustaining the young hydra, visibly lengthens, and so continues, until further prolongation is arrested by the separation and fall of the regenerated parts. The wound cicatrizes again. If reproduc- tion follow by another embryo rising within to issue from the sum- mit, a new prolongation ensues also ; and so on with a third, a fourth, or more. Thus are formed as many nodes or articulations of the stem. « Prolongation of the stalk seems combined with the evolution of the hydra by one of the few invariable laws ascertained. But the irregular duration of the successive hydree or heads produces an irre- gularity in the accessions to the length of the stalk. One shoot ex- tending six or eight lines may be followed by another of only two or three ; and the prolongation seems scarcely sensible where the head flourishes merely to decay. The utmost dimensions of this product are therefore as uncertain as the number of regenerated hydre whereby they are attained. Let it be always remembered that the prolongation of the hydra’s neck is the sole medium of ex- tension of the stem.” (pp. 6, 7.) Sir John Dalyell has not been able on many trials to discover the circulation described by Lister in the stalk of Tubularia indivisa (p. 22), but he has seen it, and described with great accuracy its phenomena, in the Tub. ramosa, pp. 65 and 69, Thus the discoveries of successive observers will probably prove the circulation of a fluid in the stems to be a general law in the physiology of these zoophytes, for negative observations cannot be allowed to invalidate the positive results obtained by previous naturalists. How many have in vain tried to see the currents in the living sponge; and yet there is no fact better ascertained than the existence of these currents ! 2. Tubularia laryne. ‘This is very interestingly described and illustrated. 8. Tubularia ramea. ‘‘ This,” says our enthusiastic author, “is a splendid animal production—one of the most singular, beautiful and interesting among the boundless works of Nature. Sometimes it resembles an aged tree, blighted amidst the war of the elements, or r/ 136 Bibliographical Notices. withered by- the deep corrosions of time; sometimes it resembles a vigorous flowering shrub in miniature, rising with a dark brown stem and diverging into numerous boughs, branches and twigs, ter- minating in so many hydre, wherein red and yellow intermixed afford a fine contrast to the whole. The glowing colours of the one and the venerable aspect of the other, their intricate parts, often laden with prolific fruit, and their numberless tenants, all highly picturesque, are equally calculated to attract our admiration to the creative power displayed throughout the universe, and to sanction the character of this product as one of uncommon interest and beauty.” (p. 51.) | - Very unexpectedly this remarkable zoophyte is proved by our au- thor to belong, not to the family Tubulariade, but to the Sertularians, for it produces its germs in a “ prolific pod” analogous to the vesi- cles of the Sertulari@, and these germs are planules on their birth. **Only a single large, bright yellow planule is contained in the ve- sicle, whence it is discharged on maturity from an orifice towards one side near the summit. But the vesicle itself is of such extreme transparence that it is hardly visible after losing its contents,” p.58. Perhaps we might remove the anomaly in its present place in the system by placing the species in the genus T’hoa, of which it has the habit. 4. Tubularia ramosa. The doubts which have been entertained of the distinctness of this as a species from 7’. ramea are now re- moved, for the two productions do not belong to the same family, the larva of the T. ramesa being medusiform. But its polype differs greatly from that of the genus Tubularia as restricted in present systems, for while the head of the latter is naked and exposed and remains so under all conditions and circumstances, this can and does retreat within the tubular extremities of the polypidom for shelter (p. 65). 5. Hydra viridis, pl. 12. figs. 17-20. 6. Hydra fusca, pl. 12. fig. 15. The only species which the au- thor has found in Scotland. The figures are of the natural size, and very characteristic. 7. Sertularia polyzonias. The most complete history of the spe- cies that has been published, and the figures are entitled to great praise. We here learn that the polypes or hydre in the cells of the polypidom may die and be replaced after their decay by others, p- 149. The following passage on the food of these zoophytes is worth extracting :—‘‘ The food of the smaller compound zoophytes is problematical ; but it is obvious that all must have subsistence to sustain life and promote enlargement. .I was induced by the size of the hydra here to attempt feeding them with soft particles of the mussel, a substance the most grateful of any to most of the lower carnivorous tribes; and I believe that I succeeded. I thought the particles might be discovered in the remoter parts of the stomach, whither they were transmitted by a distinct channel. ‘here the contents appeared as a dark internal mass, becoming ovoidal, and the hydra distorted. If the particle be too large, it is retained a long Bibliographical Notices. 137 time externally ; nor can it be forcibly removed without the visible reluctance of this diminutive being.” (pp. 144-5.) 8. Sertularia abietina. A monograph of interest equal to the pre- ceding. The figure on pl. 23 is an admirable portrait of the species. The species has “ two differently formed vesicles,” ‘‘ a fact also in- cident to a few other Sertularie.”’ One of the vesicles is ampullate or flask-shaped with nearly white contents and’ numerous oviform corpuscula; the other is compound, ‘‘ the spherule containing a single yellow globular corpusculum,” p. 155. Here we are informed that ‘‘ great diversity occurs in the shape of the same planule, from whatever zoophyte they come. Nothing can be more variable than their soft, extensile and contractile bodies, in motion or at rest; and according to the freshness of their element or the temperature of the atmosphere, and especially when about to undergo the metamor- phosis incident to their race.” (pp. 155-6.) The following paragraph is also interesting :—‘‘ The evolution of the nascent Sertularie, from vesicles in situ, is a rare occurrence. We have seen that, from some unnatural retention in the cysts of the Tubularie, the organs of the young may begin to unfold. This may tend to corroborate and explain a figure given by Ellis, repre- senting a hydra issuing from a vesicle of the Sertularia pumila. But it is to be noted also that examples are not wanting of portions of the Sertularie vegetating through an empty vesicle with a generated or regenerated hydra. I can account for it only from the sudden me- tamorphosis frequently rendering the planule motionless, and thus precluding its escape from the vesicle. But although this may ensue in the Sertularia abietina, the discharge of the planule from the ve- sicle, to undergo its metamorphosis unrestrained, is the ordinary and natural course whereby the species is perpetuated.” (p. 156.) 9. Sertularia abietinula. This is merely an early state of S. ar- gentea, so far at least as fig. 7 of pl. 25 is concerned. Fig. 6 seems to represent a small specimen of S. abietina. 10. Sertularia rosacea. 11. Sertularia pumila. We doubt whether figures 19 and 20 of plate 26 represent this species. 12. Sertularia halecina and cognates. ‘The natural-sized figures of this species are beautiful and correct, but drawn from small speci- mens. We differ from the author in referring Ellis’s S. halecina, as exhibited in pl. 10 of his ‘ Corallines,’ to Thoa Beanii; it seems to us to be a good figure, and certainly zot ‘from an indifferent draw- ing,” of the true S. halecina. This is elaborately described by our author, but we cannot be brought to admit that Thoa halecina and T. Beanii are only states of one species, although the observations of Sir J. Dalyell shake our confidence in their absolute distinctness. The question is still open to future inquiry. The following quotation describing the rapid growth of the polypes is interesting :—‘‘ Where vigorous hydre already subsist, the rege- neration of others advances in their vicinity—the clear and transpa- rent sheath showing their progressive evolution. Nothing can be more interesting than to witness the rapid refinement of an embryo 138 Bibliographical Notices. hydra into perfect configuration, and the display of the organic parts actually completed under the observer’s eye. My notice having been directed to a specimen, wherein, from the highest of three frills, a dark green globular mass rose prominent as an acorn in the cup; in an hour it became somewhat clavate, while turned slightly aside, still enlarging without any indications of tentacula. But in anothes . hour these organs became perceptible through a very delicate trans- parent involucrum protecting the mass. ‘he head had now pro- truded almost entirely from the frill, and the extremities of the ten-" tacula separating, having improved the symmetry of the parts, they were gradually and at length freely unfolded two hours afterwards in their due proportions. The new head of the finest green was perhaps the fourth which the twig sustaining it had borne in suc- cession.”’ (p. 165.) 13. Thoa Beanit. Well figured and described, and its history completed by the description of the animal and of its planule. 14. Thoa muricata. The author has never observed ‘‘ any visible object’ ever discharged from the muricated vesicles of this species, though he has had many specimens at various seasons of the year, and which were preserved with every possible care. He questions whether the capsules are truly vesicles, or whether they are not rather extraneous substances—the capsules of some of the Testacea. They are certainly not the capsules of any bivalve, as suggested, but they may be those of a zoophagous gasteropod. We incline, however, to believe them integral parts of the zoophyte. 15. Plumularia falcata. A beautiful history of the species. 16, Plumularia pinnata. 17. Plumularia? fascis. ‘This is apparently a new species allied to P. catharina. The magnified figures are scarcely sufficient. 18. Sertularia argentea. The figures appear to us to represent S. cupressina, but the author entertains doubts whether the two be truly different, and his observations tend to prove that they are not so. The species has two sorts of vesicles, a simple one resembling a vase, and one “ of compound formation, consisting of a hollow pedestal, surmounted by a sphere about three times its diameter,” p. 192. The propagation is very minutely detailed. 19. Antennularia antennina. | 20. Antennularia ramosa. The author has proved these to be perfectly distinct. The first has avesicle which produces “ a single yellow embryo” ‘‘ so large that there seems no room for more. It is evolved as a planula, surpassing the size of any that I have seen issuing from a Sertularia, for it is nearly the twelfth of an inch in length,” p. 201. But the vesicles of 4. ramosa contain many—from twelve to thirty—corpuscules, and the planula is very minute, ‘‘ not exceeding the sixth part of the size of the single yellow planula ” of A. antennina. After some interesting observations, the author concludes (1.) that A. antennina has “ a single ruddy stalk ten inches high, begirt by slender verticillate twigs, and bearing axillary ovate vesicles, each containing a single yellow planule ;” (2.) that 4. ra- mosa is “a greenish shrub, diverging into boughs and branches, clothed _ Bibliographical Notices. 189 with twigs: likewise with slender, prolonged, plumose vegetations sometimes interspersed, whereon, besides hydre, are borne long ampullate axillary vesicles, each containing many planulz ;”’ (3.) that A. ramosa may have three vesicles all different from each other in form ; (4.) ‘‘ that vigorous reproductive energies reside in the ramosa, -which are readily and frequently exhibited, while similar energies are feeble and rare in the 4. indivisa.”’ (p. 209.) 21. Laomedea dichotoma. Admirably described and figured. The ‘cell of the polype is deciduous. The larva is medusiform, and has some resemblance to a hand-bell. ‘‘It swims by jerks, or bounds like the various species of Meduse, from collapse of the body, perhaps aided by the tentacular organs. It pursues all directions, rising, falling, or remaining stationary in equilibrio. Like a grotip of the Medusa bifida, these creatures narrowly resemble a flock of mi- nute birds wending their course through the expanse of the firma- ment.” (p. 216.) _ 22. Campanularia verticillata. The margin of the polype-cell is either ‘‘ plain or serrated,” a remark which may tend to reconcile the discrepancies in the descriptions of some allied species. The cells are normally deciduous, falling off with the decay of the polypes. ‘‘ The two are mutually dependent on each other,” p. 219; the very reverse of what exists in the Sertulariade. The larva is a planule. 23. Campanularia dumosa. The generic relations of this species remain unascertained. Its structure, says Sir J. Dalyell, is very dif- ferent from Laomedea dichotoma or Campanularia verticillata. The polype is a vivid grass-green. The mode of propayation is unknown. 24. Campanularia syringa. Another doubtful member of the genus Campanularia. The structure of the cell is peculiar, nor does it fall off on losing the polype. ‘This has about sixteen tentacula. ‘‘ That number has been ascertained as the complement of several. I have not observed any of the hydre with only eight tentacula, which is in fact a very rare characteristic of any of the marine hydraoid zoo- phytes,”’ p. 223.—The species which follows affords an exception to this remark. , _ 25, Sertularia arcta. This is the same as the Campanularia inter- texta of Couch. The polype has eight tentacula, and a few indivi- duals only have ten.. The larva is a planula, “‘ but instead of bein generated within a pod or vesicles as others from the hydraoidal Seriularie, its matrix consists of a congeries of cavities or compart- ments, as seen in the surface of the mass. An aperture being dis- covered in the middle of each after the planula has been discharged, we may presume that no more than one is contained in a compart- ment,” p. 225. The production is evidently the type of an undefined enus. . We shall continue our analysis in a future number. In the Press. We are glad to learn that Mr. Gosse, author of the ‘ Birds of Jamaica,’ ‘ Canadian Naturalist,’ &c., is about to publish a series of 140 Cotswold Naturalists’ Club. lithographic drawings, illustrative of the species described in his ‘History of the Birds of Jamaica.’ The figures will be drawn on the stone by the author himself, partly from original drawings and partly from preserved specimens, with the advantage of his own notes and personal knowledge of attitudes, &c. ; and they will be very carefully coloured. The number of species proposed to be illustrated amounts to about a hundred and twenty ; of which more than one-half are not. figured in English works, worthy of reference, while a considerable number are new to science. The work is to be issued monthly, and is not to exceed the extent. of thirty numbers. PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. COTSWOLD NATURALISTS’ CLUB. At a Meeting of the Cotswold Naturalists’ Club, held at Rodbo- rough Common, May 18th, 1847, Dr. Wright of Cheltenham exhi- bited a beautiful preparation of the Geophilus longicornis, Leach, in which he had observed the veneniferous glands of that Myriapod. He had found no description of these glands in any of the great authorities on the structure of the articulate animals whom he had consulted, from which he inferred that these bodies had hitherto escaped observation. Dr. Wright observed that the salivary glands in the vertebrate animals are in general absent in those classes and tribes which live habitually in water. In Fishes they are absent, an increased mucous secretion being poured into the mouth by a great development of the buccal follicles. In Batrachia distinct glands are absent, a com- pensative secretion being supplied by the mucous glands of the mouth and tongue. In the Cetacea they exist only in a rudimentary state. Hence the conclusion that animals that seize their prey in the water and swallow it without mastication have no necessity for saliva as a preliminary solvent for the digestive process, the gastric juice in these animals being sufficient to complete the chemical changes in the stomach. In the invertebrate classes salivary glands are absent in all the Radiata, nor do we observe these bodies in the Tunicated or Acephalous Mollusca; but they are found in the Gasteropoda and Cephalopoda ; they are absent in the Entozoa, but exist in a rudimental state in the Annelida and Crustacea. In all the classes of the Articulata that respire air, as Myriapoda, Insecta and Arachnida, salivary vessels can be demonstrated: these organs may be subdivided into simple and compound glands. A. When the secretion supplied is a fluid concerned in the di- gestive process, the secreting organ is a simple tube with its distal extremity closed. B. When the secretion supplied is used for the destruction of prey, the secreting organ is a compound body or gland. In the majority of Insecta the salivary vessels are simple ramified tubes that open into the gullet, but in Hemiptera simple tubes and Entomological Society. 141 glandular bodies coexist ; the former I regard as the true salivary organs, the latter as veneniferous glands for the destruction of prey. In Nepa, Notonecta, Naucoris and Ranatra these bodies are beauti- fully developed. In pulmonary Arachnida the veneniferous glands are situated in the cephalothorax ; their excretory ducts arise from the anterior part of the gland and traverse a minute canal in the mandibles, and open at the perforated extremity of these organs. In Myriapoda, as in the preparation of Geophilus longicornis now before us, the veneniferous glands lie at the base of the mandibles among the striped or voluntary muscles that occupy this region. With an inch glass we see these organs most satisfactorily ; they consist of two oblong compact bodies composed of bundles of diaphanous cells closely pressed together and inclosed in a distinct capsule reposing loosely at the base of the jaws and occupying the hollow part of these organs; from the anterior part of the gland rises a single ex- cretory duct, which passes forwards in an arched direction and enters a canal in the horny part of the perforated jaw and opens near its apex, as in the Arachnida. By this mechanism, when Geophilus in- serts its mandibles into the body of its victim, it at the same moment introduces a poison into the wound which destroys life, after the same principle as the parotid glands in some ophidian reptiles, as Crotalus, Naja and Vipera, are metamorphosed into veneniferous glands for the destruction of living prey. After this communication was made, Dr. Wright demonstrated the preparation to the members of the Club, and exhibited the singular structure with the aid of the microscope. ENTOMOLOGICAL SOCIETY. January 5th, 1846.—The Rev. F. W. Hope, F.R.S., President, in the Chair. Mr. Edward Doubleday exhibited a large web, of a delicate silken texture and four or five yards long, sent from Mexico, and intended for the collection of the British Museum, known by the name of the Tela de Maiz, spun by the caterpillars of some small Yponomeuta or Anacampsis over heaps of maize laid up in store. The President exhibited a portion of Mr. Fortnum’s collection of insects formed at Adelaide in South Australia, with drawings of some of the more remarkable kinds, and announced that it was intended that a share of the duplicates should be placed in the collection of the Entomological Society. Mr. Bedell (who was present as a visitor) exhibited a specimen of Argyromiges Roborella of Zeller, a species new to Great Britain. A note was read by Mr. Brayley, accompanied by a species of Anthomyia (A. pluvialis, Linn.?), observed by a druggist to settle in great numbers on the filter when he was preparing tincture of cantharides, and at no other time. They did not however come out of the cantharides. : Extracts were read from letters addressed by Mr. Benson to Mr. 142 Entomological Society. Westwood, containing notices of four new species of Pausside, re- cently captured in India (detailed descriptions of which have been subsequently published by Mr. Benson in the Calcutta Journal of Natural History). A decade of new Cetoniide, chiefly sent from Cape Palmas by Mr. Savage, was read by the Rev. F. W. Hope. Mr. E. Doubleday noticed, with reference to the minutes of the meeting of the Society on the 2nd of December 1845, as published in the Journal of the Proceedings of the Society, that it is his opinion that Papilio didea of Clerck is distinct from, although closely allied to, Eierusia pulchella, Hope; and that in respect to their antenne, the genera separated by Mr. Hope constitute but one genus, February 2nd,—-The Rev. F. W. Hope, President, in the Chair, Mr. Longley exhibited a specimen of one of the species of Ophiusa common on the western coast of Africa, captured on the 23rd of May 1845, in latitude 24°15! north and 24°45! west longitude, the nearest land being the island of St. Antonio, one of the Cape de Verd islands, distant 390 miles, and the main land being 470 miles distant, the wind being from the north-east. Mr. Bedell exhibited a specimen of Sphine Coavolvuli, taken on board ship on the 9th of September 1845, about forty miles from the Land’s End, in lat. 49° 24' north, and longitude about 5° 30!' west. The ship left Cadiz on her return on the 11th of August, and the wind at the time of the capture was moderate from the north-east, the insect being observed to fly from the direction of the wind. Mr. Westwood exhibited drawings and specimens of the curious cases made by the larva of Clythra 4-maculata found among the debris of ants’ nests, from the collection of the Rev. F. W. Hope. The Rev. F. W. Hope read a paper containing descriptions of the following new Coleoptera, collected by Mr. Fortnum at Adelaide in South Australia. CorynopnyLuvs Fortnumi, Hope. Female: the male having been previously described and figured by Mr. Hope in the ‘ Transac- tions ’ of the Society. | SEMANoPTERvs, Hope. A new genus, in habit approaching Chei- roplatys, but distinguished by the elevated lines on the elytra and general sculpture. It possesses the grooved thorax of Cheiroplatys, and seems to approach Phileurus. The species are found under dead bark. Detailed descriptions and figures of the parts of the mouth were given. Semanopterus Adelaide, Hope. Niger, elypeo cornu brevi armato ; thorace glabro in medio sulcato, sulco sparsim punctulato ; elytris lineis elevatis politis, interstitiis punctulatis, punctis triplici serie impressis. Long. corp. lin. 104. Semanopterus subequalis, Hope. Niger, clypeo dente parvo ar- mato ; thoracis sulco haud fortiter impresso, punctato; elytris Sere equalibus, lineis elevatis et punctis triplici serie ordinatis, Long. corp. lin. 10. Entomological Society. 143 Semanopterus depressus, Hope. Niger, pectore pilis ferrugineis obsito ; clypeo dente parvo armato ; thorace sulcato, disco glabro sub lente tenuissime punctulato ; elytris lineis quibusdam elevatis, punctisque in triplici serie ordinatis; ano rubro. Long. corp. lin. 10. Onthophagus cereus, Hope. Niger nitidus ; antennis piceis ; clypeo fere trigono, postice furcato, seu occipite lamina lata bicorni ar- mato ; thoracis dorso canaliculato, antice retuso, in medio bituber- culato ; elytris sub forti lente lineato-punctatis. Onthophagus Adelaide, Hope. Nigro-eneus, clypeo sub-bidentato, postice furcato, seu cornubus duobus acutis, lateraliter divergentibus armato ; thorace atro-eneo et granulate rugoso ; elytris depressis, sub lente striato-punctatis. on Aphodius Adelaide, Hope. Niger nitidus, elypeo subemarginato ; antennis atris ; thorace glabro ; elytris sub lente striato-punctaitis ; corpore infra nigro ; femoribus tibiisque rubro-piceis. Aphodius cincticulus, Hope.